B 357169
DUPL
LOAN LIBRARY.
FRIENDS' MEETING-HOUSE,
FRIARS' WALK, LEWES.
No.
THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN LIBRARIES
MEMOIRS
OF
WILLIAM FORSTER
EDITED BY
BENJAMIN SEEBOHM.
"Of all other things I love to be driven to the Saviour, and to have my need
of Him brought home to my soul."
Letter from William Forster to Joseph Sturge, vol. ii., 128.
IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOL. II.
LONDON:
ALFRED W. BENNETT, BISHOPSGATE STREET WITHOUT.
1865.
3/195
BX
7795
F67
A 3
V.2
LONDON:
RICHARD BARRETT, PRINTER,
MARK LANE.
896038-190
CONTENTS.
VOLUME II.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
FIRST VISIT TO AMERICA.
RELIGIOUS LABOURS WITHIN THE LIMITS OF PHILADELPHIA, NEW
YORK, AND NEW ENGLAND YEARLY MEETINGS
•
CHAPTER XXIX.
FIRST VISIT TO AMERICA.
VISIT IN THE SOUTHERN STATES
CHAPTER XXX.
FIRST VISIT TO AMERICA.
PAGE.
1
14
CONCLUDING SERVICES IN AMERICA-RETURN HOME
39
CHAPTER XXXI.
1825-28
50
CHAPTER XXXII.
1829--34
69
iv
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
PAGE.
LAST THREE YEARS AT BRADPOLE, 1835-37
94
1838-43
•
CHAPTER XXXIV.
CHAPTER XXXV.
VISIT TO FRIENDS IN THE SOUTH OF FRANCE-RELIGIOUS
ENGAGEMENTS IN BRITTANY .
CHAPTER XXXVI.
RELIGIOUS ENGAGEMENTS IN NORMANDY, ETC.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
HOME-FURTHER LABOURS IN FRANCE
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
•
120
145
161
•
183
•
SECOND VISIT TO AMERICA.
DEPUTATION TO INDIANA YEARLY MEETING
193
CHAPTER XXXIX.
VISITS IN SCOTLAND AND
FAMINE IN IRELAND
THE NORTH OF ENGLAND-THE
. 211
CHAPTER XL.
DEATH OF JOSEPH JOHN GURNEY FAMINE IN IRELAND,
CONTINUED
CHAPTER XLI.
•
•
·
•
224
ENGAGEMENTS AT HOME-YEARLY MEETINGS-RELIGIOUS VISIT
IN LANCASHIRE-ANTI-SLAVERY SERVICES AT HOME AND
ABROAD.
241
CONTENTS.
V
CHAPTER XLII.
ANTI-SLAVERY VISITS IN THE KINGDOMS OF HANOVER, SWEDEN,
AND DENMARK, AND IN THE CITY OF HAMBURG.
CHAPTER XLIII.
ANTI-SLAVERY VISITS IN PRUSSIA, SAXONY, AUSTRIA, BOHEMIA,
BAVARIA, WURTEMBERG, BADEN, SWITZERLand, Italy, and
PAGE.
259
•
FRANCE.
•
•
276
CHAPTER XLIV.
ANTI-SLAVERY VISIT IN SPAIN
293
CHAPTER XLV.
VISIT TO THE VAUDOIS OF PIEDMONT, ETC.
310
CHAPTER XLVI.
YEARLY MEETING IN DUBLIN-GENERAL MEETING IN EDIN-
BURGH YEARLY MEETING IN LONDON-PREPARATIONS FOR
LEAVING HOME
CHAPTER XLVII.
LAST VISIT TO AMERICA.
PRESENTATION OF THE ANTI-SLAVERY ADDRESS TO THE PRESI-
DENT AND GOVERNORS OF THE UNITED STATES
•
•
340
355
CHAPTER XLVIII.
LAST VISIT TO AMERICA CONTINUED.
ILLNESS AND DEATH
375
ADDENDA .
397
LIFE
OF
WILLIAM FORSTER.
002300
CHAPTER XXVIII.
FIRST VISIT TO AMERICA.
RELIGIOUS LABOURS WITHIN THE LIMITS OF PHILADELPHIA, NEW
YORK, AND NEW ENGLAND YEARLY MEETINGS.
DURING the whole of the year now nearly brought
to a close, William Forster had keenly felt his pro-
tracted absence from his beloved wife and child.
Still he had much work before him in the North ;
and it was no small trial to his faith not to feel
relieved from an apprehension of duty to extend his
journey to the Southern States, with the certain
prospect of thus being brought into immediate con-
tact with the wretched system of slavery, and of
witnessing the sufferings of the poor slaves, as well
as of being obliged to seek entertainment at taverns
kept by slaveholders. But enabled, under all his
conflicts, to put his trust in the Lord, and to cast all
his care upon Him, he was strengthened to persevere
in the work to which he was called.
VOL. II.]
B
2
[1824.
PENNSYLVANIA.
Again leaving Philadelphia, he spent some time
among the meetings to the west and north of the
city.
1823. 12th mo. 25th.-We left town early, and came to
the week-day meeting at Merion, where I was much enlarged,
both in feeling and doctrine. I went to my dear friend Israel
W. Morris's-well-named, for I think he is as much of a true
Israelite as most I have met with in America.
26th. Haverford.-I believe I was watchful to keep near
to the gift.
27th. Radnor.—I was exercised for the awakening of the
careless, and in testimony against a proud, formal, hypocri-
tical, and pharisaical spirit, which is self-sufficient, and robs
Christ of his honour. I trust a word was given me also for
those that were tender in spirit.
28th. Our meeting at the Valley was, I believe, owned
by the shedding abroad of divine love, and I was enabled to
testify to the Lord Jesus Christ as the Saviour of the world.
29th. Charlestown.-A small meeting of Friends, in which
I was much enlarged and strengthened faithfully to labour
in the gospel in much tenderness of spirit. We were at
Pikeland this morning, where I was brought very low
under a sense of the power of the adversary; and I have
heard enough since meeting to satisfy me that there is cause
for all my sorrow. Our dear friend Isaiah Kirk met us, and
conducted us to his comfortable habitation a little after sunset.
He is a valuable, upright Friend and elder; one that, I trust,
is not ashamed to stand by me in these times of trial, un-
worthy as I feel myself of the unity of faithful friends.
A few days later he writes to his wife :-
1824. 1st mo. 5th. Lampeter, Lancaster Co., Pennsyl-
vania.-It is a comfort, and greatly to my strength and
support, to find thou art so much assisted to give me up to
the disposal of our Lord and Saviour, until the portion of
suffering He may be pleased to appoint me in this land is
ÆT. 39.]
3 ·
PENNSYLVANIA.
completely filled up.
Many are my sorrows and discourage-
ments, almost from day to day, wherever I go. But the
belief that it is for an appointed time-that the day of release
will come, and that at last I shall be restored to thee with
quietness of mind,-enables me to endure, with meekness and
patience, sometimes even with a fortitude that is beyond
myself, the sufferings and privations of my present lot, and
sometimes constrains me, with an increase of resignation, to
offer up myself to the service of the Lord, even if He should
see meet to lay upon me, to the extent of my original pros-
pect, the visiting of the Southern States. I am generally
preserved from much anxiety respecting it, in the hope and
confidence that, as the time approaches, my way will be
opened with satisfactory clearness.
On the first day of the year, we were at meeting at Nant-
mel. The appearance of the young people, as in many other
places, was discouraging. I laboured among them under
some apprehension of duty; but I had not much feeling of
relief. I attended the week-day meeting at Uwchlan: I
thought access was granted to the presence of the Lord, and
I trust it is not too much to say that there was some feeling
of a holy solemnity over the meeting, whilst I was engaged in
supplication.
We came afterwards to our friend Nathan Sharples's, at
Downingtown. Our meeting next day was attended by many
besides Friends. I was brought very low, and sought to
retire into a state of humble, watchful dependence before the
Lord; and in the riches of his love I was strengthened to
labour, to my own encouragement. We were kindly and
hospitably entertained at our friend Jane Stalker's at East
Calne that evening. I had lodged there nearly three years
ago, and was not displeased to find they were willing to
recognise me as an old friend; it was a truly comfortable and
rather indulgent home.
The meeting at East Calne was large. I sought to retire
to the place of deep inward waiting, but could not imme-
diately attain to that gathered and quiet state I so much
desired. At length I was brought under some feeling of
B 2
4
[1824.
PENNSYLVANIA.
solemnity, and was favoured with more clearness of feeling
and strength of utterance than on some occasions, being
fervently engaged for the awakening and gathering of the
careless, the traditional, and the speculative professor.
We were at the meeting at Fallowfield yesterday. It was
large. I was much engaged. I warned Friends to beware.
that they did not rest in conviction for sin, or in an appre-
hended knowledge of the Truth, but that they should come
to Him who could save them from sin, that they might be
established in the power of God, and partake of the con-
solations of the gospel; earnestly seeking to press the
consideration whether there was a real desire for deliverance,
a hunger and thirst after righteousness. It was in a line of
close searching labour; but that is much my path of duty
wherever I go. My simple, plain preaching does not suit the
speculative disposition of many in these parts. But whilst,
through the mercy of the Lord, I am preserved in the doctrine
of the Apostles, I trust I shall not be forsaken of Him who
was their shield.
On our way to this place to-day, we dined at old Robert
Moore's. He and his dear valuable wife are of the old stock
of Pennsylvania Quakers,-plain, honest-hearted, country
friends, full of love and hospitality; and I feel it a comfort to
be with them, enjoying the fatness of the earth, and surrounded
by the comforts of life in a plain way. I had been at their house
before, and they did not seem to regard me as a stranger.
Pennsylvania and Jersey were two of my principal objects
in coming to America; and it is somewhat of a confirmation,
that notwithstanding the trials of the times, which are beyond
description in some places, I feel myself quite as much in my
rightly appointed allotment as at any time since I left home.
With reference to the subject of slavery and the
Bible Society, both so near his heart, he adds the
following interesting remarks:-
Almost from the first of my coming into America, I have
wished to obtain a brief summary of the laws in all the
ÆT. 39.]
5
SLAVERY.
different States relating to slaves and free people of colour.
A few Friends in Philadelphia are now interested in the
object, and I hope it will ultimately be accomplished, though
it must be a work of considerable time, of no small labour,
and probably of some expense. I know of nothing that would
be so likely to rouse the feelings of the people of the eastern
and middle States into action, as having these oppressive
statutes brought before them by such a compendium. I have
not quite finished reading the debate in Parliament on Fowell's
motion, having had it only a few days. It is unquestionably
the most interesting and important document that has
appeared upon the subject of slavery. I think it might be of
incalculable service in this country, and could be glad if I had
dozens of them. I think it would not be long before they
were distributed far and wide. I would endeavour to get a
copy into the hands of every Governor of the States to the
southward of the Chesapeake, and, if it were possible, into the
hands of every member of each of the State legislatures.
Fowell's speech contains so much convincing argument, and
presents the question of slavery in such a new and forcible
point of view, and all in such good temper, that, could it be
brought before the influential part of the community in the
slaveholding States, it might answer a very good purpose;
and being made on subjects connected with the British
Colonies, be full as likely to be read as if it had proceeded
from an American citizen. If it were printed in columns, it
might be sent for two cents to Missouri, Alabama, Louisiana,
Florida, &c. I wonder whether he would consent to it. Some
of William Smith's remarks are excellent. It should be
remembered that many of the slaveholders are people of very
limited intercourse, and some of them have perhaps hardly
ever been in the way of hearing the iniquity and abominations
of slavery exposed. And it seems no more than common
justice, whilst they are laden with heavy censure for evils
entailed on them by the avarice and luxury of their fathers,
that we should endeavour, by every possible means, to
enlighten and enlarge their minds, and lead them to a patient.
investigation of the righteousness of the claim they profess to
6
[1824.
PENNSYLVANIA.
have on the persons of their fellow-creatures. My heart and
mind are much in the subject, and I think that no object of a
benevolent nature ever had so much hold on my feelings;
though I must confess it does not supplant my interest in the
Bible Society, which I consider the secret spring of every
other institution of a philanthropic nature. It is those amiable
and excellent men who have devoted themselves to that most
noble cause that are the first to stand forward in promoting
every other institution which has for its object the ameliora-
tion of man, of whatever clime or colour.
2nd mo. 6th.-On Fourth and Fifth-day I was at the
Quarterly Meeting at Abington. It was very fearful in
prospect; but in the Select Meeting, and in a visit I paid to
the women's meeting, I found some strength to labour against
that wasteful spirit, with the feeling of which I am at times
almost overborne. I could feel that there were many to whom
my communications were not acceptable; but I had enough
outward evidence to satisfy me that the few who I believe to
be standing on the true foundation were in unity with my
exercises. I had felt it laid on me for some time to propose
a meeting for such of the young people of that Quarterly
Meeting as could be collected within a morning's ride. It
was mentioned in the Meeting of Ministers and Elders, and
received as much encouragement as I could have expected,
and it was appointed to be held yesterday afternoon. I
thought it a very large meeting. I was much engaged; and
I trust that, in the aboundings of heavenly mercy, it may have
proved a time of encouragement to some, and of awakening
and invitation to others. I have felt somewhat cast down
since, but I dare not call it in question. But I find it very
hard to bear the trial of feeling and knowing that there are
those, even friends of long standing and considerable influence,
who are opposed to me in my religious labours; because I
dare not but preach the Lord Jesus as the Saviour of the
world, and testify against that cavilling and contentious spirit,
in which many are tempted to call in question the fundamental
truths of the gospel. I have believed myself called upon to
declare it again and again, that as no man can say that Jesus
ÆT. 39.1
7
PHILADELPHIA.
is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost, so under the influence of
the Spirit of Christ no man can deny that Jesus is the Lord;
nor can we believe that the Spirit of Truth ever did, or ever
will, lead the disciple of Christ to undervalue what He has
done and suffered for us. It is often the exercise of my mind
-may I not say my prayer?-that I may be preserved in a
meek, watchful, and forbearing spirit. Many are my fears
lest I should stumble, and the blessed cause should suffer.
Friends at home can scarcely form an adequate conception of
my conflicts and sorrows. At times my distress is so great,
that it preys upon my health, and I wonder that I am not
utterly overwhelmed. Surely it is of the Lord's mercies and
his great condescension that I am still spared!
William Forster again returned to the city in
the early part of Second Month, and was for some
time engaged in Christian labour among Friends
there.
have had heavy, laborious
Meetings in these large
My difficulty of utterance
2nd mo. 19th. Philadelphia.—I
service to-day, in two meetings.
meeting-houses break me down.
is still a very trying humiliation. It is impossible to describe
the conflict in which I have at times been involved from this
discouragement. For a while it seemed to shake my faith to
the centre. When almost overborne by the burthen of the
work in large meetings, my voice has suddenly failed me,
perhaps in the midst of a sentence, and I have stood unable
to articulate a word, and unable to speak louder than to be
heard by those immediately around me. Surely I ought to
be very thankful that my utterance is so far improved, and
seek to become more entirely devoted to the Lord and to his
service. But all other trials, heavy as they would seem if
there were no other, are light compared with the perils from
false brethren, which seem to await me almost in every place.
Many are departed from the faith; and there seems no
entrance for a word, even when the love and power is felt
·
8
[1824.
PENNSYLVANIA.
most sensibly to prevail. But what can we expect whilst
they continue to treat with lightness the sufferings of the
Redeemer, and the purpose for which He delivered Himself
up to death.
It has been very affecting to me to hear, by a kind letter
from my dear brother Robert, of my dear mother's accident.
I never feel my absence more acutely than on hearing
accounts of health calculated to awaken my anxiety. But
she is most patient and tranquil in times of affliction. How
earnestly do I long to see her!
Again leaving the city, he went into the limits of
one of the Northern Quarterly Meetings.
26th. Bucks County.—I cannot say how much I feel on
account of some who, I cannot doubt, are both the called and
devoted of the Lord; that they may patiently endure every
baptism, and come forth in that simplicity, and clearness, and
power that will carry an evidence with it that the work is
the Lord's. Yesterday and to-day we have been attending
the Quarterly Meeting for Bucks County, at Wrightstown.
It was very large; there was some appearance of that spirit
which is so sore a trouble to the church in many places at the
present day. I never before thought myself called upon to
stand so conspicuously in the breach. Through the Lord's
blessing, Friends were enabled, in the authority of Truth, to
stand against this spirit of innovation; so that I could have
broken forth in praise to His great and worthy name.
I
wish to remember the meeting with humble, reverent grati-
tude. I felt, for the moment, more than is usual with me,
raised above the fear of man, particularly in bearing testi-
mony against that restless spirit which despises authority,
and would disturb the peace and order of the Church. I was
enabled to use much plainness of speech, both in the meeting
for worship and afterwards, upon different subjects, in the
meeting for discipline, especially in regard to the divine
inspiration of the Scriptures, and the evil and danger of a
cavilling, disputatious spirit. I think I was sensible of the
ET. 39.]
9
NEW JERSEY.
help of the spirits of faithful friends; and I am glad to feel
some capacity to sympathize with them in their many and
deep tribulations.
From Bucks County he passed over into New
Jersey.
3rd mo. 13th. Upper Springfield, New Jersey.—I had for
many months felt much attracted towards a meeting for the
people at Trenton, and it seeming to come in our way I gave
up to have it appointed for last evening. It was held in
Friends' Meeting-house; the number of Friends' families is
but small, and they are with but little exception deeply tinc-
tured with this ranting spirit. But after some serious conflict
I ventured on my feet, and my way was opened to speak on
the solemnity of divine worship, and the quietness becoming
the occasion;-on the need of a right subjection of will;-
on the seriousness of the engagement, and the necessity of
renewed influences of divine love for the work of the
ministry; on the authority of the church to judge of the
qualification of those who come forward professedly in support
of the cause of Christ. And I thought I had power given
me to preach the gospel of Christ as the means provided in
the love and mercy of God for the salvation of his believing
and penitent children; and to bear my testimony, in clear and
unequivocal language, to the divine inspiration of the Holy
Scriptures, and the great blessing we enjoy in possessing the
sacred volume.
Again he writes from the city, respecting his
various engagements:-
3rd mo. 18th. Philadelphia.-I am rather more than usually
borne down in spirit; but still I humbly trust I am not cast
off by my Lord and Redeemer. It is a day of treading down
and rebuke and blasphemy, and the longer I stay in this part
of the country the more I feel it to be so. Infidelity is stalk-
ing abroad with a bold and fearless front. My heart is
10
[1824.
PHILADELPHIA.
"indeed very sad; but it is a day in which one would dread
that state of insensibility in which one could not be brought
deeply to suffer under a sense of these things.
19th.—I have a truly interesting letter from my dear
brother Josiah. It has awakened much feeling on account of
my tenderly beloved mother in considering her weak and
suffering state. I feel much at the thought of her sight
being impaired; but if her health is but restored it will
indeed be a great favour. I cannot doubt her being a meek
and patient sufferer. Dear creature! what a privilege it
would be to be with her. I wish to consider it a favour I did
not receive that letter till I had accounts of her being so far
on the way to recovery.
30th.—I was glad to be at the Meeting for Sufferings, not
only for the sake of the opportunity it afforded for the com-
pany of many dear friends from Pennsylvania and Jersey;
but I thought it a real privilege to be united with them in
their various exercises and concerns and in the enjoyment of
some Christian fellowship. It was an interesting meeting,
friends being brought into deep and solemn feeling in regard
to the continuance and the many attendant enormities of the
slave-trade. After some time spent in patient deliberation,
and, I trust, as it related to many dear friends, in waiting
upon the Lord, a committee was appointed to obtain an inter-
view with the influential members of the Executive Government
at Washington, and, if the way should open for it, to urge
their interference with France, and to persuade them, if
possible, to take some decided measures for stopping that
most detestable traffic. I dined at Thomas Stewardson's with
Richard Jordan, and spent part of the evening with R. J.,
Joseph Whitall, &c. It is a house that I love to visit.
Samuel and Jane Bettle are among my kind and faithful
friends, and they have an interesting family. I spent Seventh-
day evening in very agreeable and interesting company at
Edward Randolph's, an upright elder, and I look to him as
one of my staunchest friends.
We crossed the river in the horse-boat, and got to meet-
ing at Newtown just as friends were collecting.
I was
ÆT. 40.]
11
PHILADELPHIA.
strengthened to labour more to my relief and confirmation than
at many other times; and it was a comfort to me to believe
that dear Richard Jordan could acknowledge unity with my
exercises.
A meeting at Upper Evesham was a large gathering of
Friends, but not a very triumphant time. We dined at my
kind friend Josiah Reeves', and in the afternoon made a visit
to dear old John and Elizabeth Collins, valuable and well-
esteemed friends. It was a very satisfactory visit, and I trust
it is not too much to say that we were baptized together into
some feeling of that fellowship which is in the Truth. The
meeting at Easton next day was but small. I was enabled to
labour under the sensible feeling of the quickening and
strengthening virtue of Divine love. I did not forget that it
was the fortieth anniversary of my birthday, and I was
brought low under some considerations connected with the
recollection.
I had been for some time drawn towards the people of
Bridgetown, a village on the Cohansey river. A meeting was
held on Sixth-day evening at the Presbyterian Meeting-house,
and largely attended. I was given up to the service of the
Lord, and through holy help enabled to preach Christ Jesus
and his great salvation. The meeting was very quiet, and it
was a comfort to find Friends were not dissatisfied with my
labours. We had cause to rejoice together in hope that the
blessed cause did not suffer, and I came away next morning
in peace and thankfulness.
3rd mo. 31st. The week-day meeting in Pine-street,
through the aboundings of heavenly love, was, I trust, a
season of refreshment and the renewing of strength to some
exercised disciples. A meeting is appointed for the people of
colour of that part of the city, to be held there this evening,
at seven o'clock. Oh! may it please the Lord to grant us
his
presence, and to shed abroad the influences of his
heavenly love.
Having completed his engagements, for the present,
in Pennsylvania, William Forster again entered the
limits of New York Yearly Meeting.
12
[1824.
STATE OF NEW YORK.
4th mo. 30th. New York.-My late visit to Long Island has
left the impression of my being cleared out from that impor-
tant portion of this Yearly Meeting. I was at Flushing on
First-day, at Matinicock on Third-day, and at Westbury on
Fourth-day. I believe I was faithful to my gift, and embol-
dened to preach the gospel of Christ in a full and unequivocal
testimony to his eternal divinity, and the blessings procured
for man by his coming, sufferings, and death; and at the
same time to lay before them my apprehension of the hardness
of heart into which I believe that many have lapsed, in conse-
quence of the scepticism which so generally and sorrowfully
prevails. Some of their views may be considered as a near
approach to the infidelity and impiety of the French school.
The manner in which they treat the character of the Saviour
is shocking in the extreme; and they do not hesitate to speak
of the Holy Scriptures as designed exclusively for the age in
which they were written, and of no importance to us of the
present generation. At the late Quarterly Meeting of New
York, which was held last week, Elias Hicks came out with
the most open exhibition of his infidel notions that I ever
heard from him, or that he perhaps has ever made.
The work I have so long had in view, a digest of the laws
of the different States affecting slaves and free coloured people,
is in progress. A young man, an attorney in Philadelphia,
the son of my friend Daniel Stroud of Stroudsborough, has it in
hand; he is hearty in the cause: I augur great things from
its publication.
5th mo. 7th. Manhattanville, New York.-Last evening,
through the renewings of the love and power of Christ, I was
enabled to labour in word and doctrine to my own relief in
much plainness of speech. I preached the way of life and
salvation through Jesus Christ our Lord.
The Monthly
Meeting on Fourth-day was a memorable time to me.
I was
much enlarged in feeling and expression, my spirit being for
the moment raised out of the depths. I was fortified against
the fear of man, and laboured honestly against a worldly,
self-righteous spirit. And it was given me again to speak a
word for the comfort and confirmation of the poor and tribu-
lated of the flock. The Lord alone knows what have been
ÆT. 40.]
13
NEW ENGLAND, ETC.
my conflicts and sufferings, my deep and sore discouragements
and afflictions among friends in that city; but now in great
mercy He has delivered my soul.
After being in the State of Connecticut, and
visiting several meetings in the States of Rhode
Island and Massachusetts, William Forster attended
the Yearly Meeting for New England. He then
spent several days on the island of Nantucket. The
prospect of a long journey into the Southern States
still pressed heavily upon his mind; and he con-
tinued to desire that he might not enter upon the
service without being favoured with a confirming
evidence that it was a Divine requiring. Home
presented its many attractions; and the thought of
rejoining his beloved wife and son brightened in his
view. With these anticipations he writes on his
return from Nantucket:-
The Lord has dealt bountifully with us during the whole
course of our separation; and surely we have great cause to
worship before Him in filial reverence, and with thanksgiving
and praise to bless his holy name, that through all our many
trials He hath ever been our stronghold and sure hiding-place,
and only present help. O may we seek to serve Him with a
more entire dedication of all our time, and strength, and
talents; and to trust in Him at all times without wavering.
My prospects southward are almost constantly before me;
and many are my very low moments under the pressure of
the exercise. It is a very formidable undertaking. When I
consider how near the accomplishment of it will bring me to
the day of my liberation, I am animated to persevere, and
strengthened in faith to offer myself up unreservedly to the
disposal of my God and Saviour.
Again he writes, from Crosswicks, New Jersey,
with the same prospect in view :-
14
[1824.
NEW JERSEY.
It is a great undertaking, and I cannot but regard it as the
most proving sacrifice of feeling to which I ever was called;
and I ought to regard it as a special mark of the conde-
scending mercy and love of our Lord and Saviour that I am
at times sensible of divine support, and, through heavenly
help, so far enabled to offer up myself to the service of the
Lord, that I have scarcely a wish to draw my neck out of the
yoke. But sometimes I cannot but desire that I may be
favoured with all the evidence of the requiring of the divine
will of which I may be counted worthy. But what cause
have we to bow before the Lord with reverent thanksgiving,
that, according to our limited capacities, He is pleased to
give it to us to enter into some little understanding of that
blessed word of Truth, "Is there anything too hard for ME?"
Praises to his ever-worthy name, there is nothing too hard for
those who act in obedience to his will, with humble reliance
upon the aid of his Holy Spirit. "He giveth power to the
faint, and to them that have no might he increaseth strength."
CHAPTER XXIX.
FIRST VISIT TO AMERICA.
TRAVELS IN THE SOUTHERN STATES.
WILLIAM FORSTER now entered upon his long anti-
cipated visit to some of the Southern States, which
occupied rather more than six months. A peculiarly
touching interest was added to this period of his
labours in America, in consequence of his hearing of
the illness and death of his "beloved and honoured
father," during that time. The following extracts
from letters to his wife will be read with inte-
rest:
1824. 9th mo. 25th. Winchester, Virginia.-It is indeed a
hard attainment to be careful for nothing,-to be kept from
that carefulness by which we are in danger of being tempted
to relax in the steadfastness of our confidence in God. Perhaps
something approaching towards this undue anxiety has pressed
too much upon my mind. We have not less, I suppose, than
600 miles to travel in a direct course, to the farthest meeting
in Tennessee, most of the way through parts of the country
remote from Friends. Having entered more deeply of late
into the abomination and sin of slavery, and all its attendant
horrors and cruelties, my spirits are somewhat overborne in
anticipating the distress I must expect to pass through during
the winter, on seeing and feeling so much of the sufferings
of my fellow-creatures without being able to relieve them.
Never was I more sensible of the need of help from above
than at the present moment. I dare not doubt that, as I
seek to be preserved watchful and devoted, our compassionate
Saviour, in the faithfulness of his love, will be pleased to
approve Himself my strength and my shield.
16
[1824.
VIRGINIA.
The new Act of Parliament prohibiting the sale or trans-
portation of negroes from one island to another in the West
Indies is a most important measure. I cannot hear that it
has appeared in any American paper; and I am much inclined
to suspect that the editors do not want to give it publicity.
The trade in slaves from Virginia and Maryland to the States
bordering on the Mississippi is carried on to a dreadful extent.
The landlord where we lodged last night told us that in "the
month of August last" there were no less than fifteen of these
slave-dealers in their neighbourhood endeavouring to induce
the farmers to sell. They are the most anxious to obtain
young negroes from twelve years of age to twenty-five, to
work as field slaves on the cotton plantations. They are
drawn from these parts into Tennessee, and then taken down
the river to Natchez, where there is a regular slave-market;
and the planters come from Alabama, Louisiana, &c., to make
their purchases. The American internal slave-trade is a sub-
ject that has very deeply interested my feelings since I was in
these parts before.
10th mo. 8th. Pittsylvania Court House, Virginia.—I had a
kind and very interesting letter from my dear brother Josiah.
His account of my beloved father is keenly touching to the
liveliest sensibilities of my nature. I know it is not reason-
able to expect he will much longer retain his accustomed
vigour, yet I hope to be permitted to see him before the
infirmities of age shall have much increased upon him.
We finished reading J. J. G.'s book on the "Peculiarities,"
&c., to-day. I think it is a very luminous and faithful exhibi-
tion of Christian principle, and have enjoyed much sweetness
of religious fellowship with him whilst reading it. I am
almost impatient for the appearance of his other work:* I
think it will be no less interesting to me. What a favour it
is, both to himself and others, that he is brought to seek
a firm establishment in the Truth, that the Lord has been.
graciously pleased to accept of his talents, and that He is
sanctifying them to the furtherance of his own purposes.
* His "Essays on Christianity."
ÆT. 40.]
17
NORTH CAROLINA.
After enumerating the meetings attended in North
Carolina, since coming into that State, and those in
prospect for several days to come, W. F. says:-
10th mo. 20th. Near Rocky River Meeting-house, Chatham
Co.-In eight or nine days the Yearly Meeting will be at
hand. About ten days after that, will, I trust, clear us out
from these parts of Carolina. We must then set to in good
earnest, and encounter the difficulties of the mountains on
our way to Tennessee. I sometimes feel enough to satisfy
me that I am here in the way of my duty, and I do not know
that I have reason to doubt that it is in the right time. My
ministry is often, to my own apprehension, in much weakness;
but I sometimes feel myself borne along by a lively current
of that love-I trust it is the love of Christ-which seeks
the best and everlasting welfare of my fellow-creatures, and
especially of our fellow-professors in religious Society. We
see but little of slavery in these parts of the State, no more
than if we were in Pennsylvania.
11th mo.
Stokes Co.-Thy expression of sympathy with
me under the affliction of my dear and honoured father's
illness, and the great kindness of my brothers and sisters in
writing to me so frequently and with so much minuteness,
and with such evident tenderness of consideration for my feel-
ings, has been a real alleviation to my sorrow.
We are now passing on towards Tennessee, with the pros-
pect of taking the meetings belonging to Westfield Quarterly
Meeting by the way. I suppose it is not much short of 150
miles from this place to the nearest meeting in that State, and
we shall be likely to have some rough, tedious travelling on
crossing the Alleghany; so that it must be several weeks
before we enter on our visit in South Carolina.
20th. Fifth-day.—We were at a small meeting to-day,
with which I trust we may consider that we have peace-
fully cleared out of New Garden Quarterly Meeting. It was
held in a poor, cold house, without door or window, and very
open between the logs. I trust that our Lord and Saviour
condescended to draw near to us in our waiting before Him;
VOL. II.]
C
18
[1824.
NORTH CAROLINA.
and that, under the influence of his love, I was enabled to
labour for the awakening of the earthly-minded, and to speak
a word for the comfort and refreshment of those that were
weary. We came eight miles on our way this afternoon, and
have thirty-two miles to travel to-morrow to Deep Creek,
where Westfield Quarterly Meeting is to be held.
26th. Westfield.-I am increasingly convinced, and it is
often the burthen of my exercise where I go, that our accoun-
tableness to God is according to the measure of light we
enjoy. But I have thought that there is a possibility of
people's being taken with much that is amiable and valuable
in the simplicity and purity of our profession, and of their
being brought to see much of the excellency, both of the
principle and of its effects; yet, not being brought under the
power of conviction, nor made subject to that which baptizes,
and crucifies to the world, it becomes evident to others that
the work is superficial-there is not that depth of feeling and
thorough devotedness to God which we regard as clear and un-
equivocal testimony of discipleship to Christ, but mere senti-
ment and approbation; and we know this sentimentality in
religion does not make the best of Quakers. It is not impro-
bable that many, having the principles of Friends so clearly ex-
hibited as they are in the "Peculiarities," will be brought thus
far; and perhaps we may be tempted to too much earnestness
to bring them yet further forward. I never was more strongly
attached to the testimonies and principles of Friends than of
later time; but perhaps was never less anxious that our
peculiar views should be embraced by those whom I know
and love, or by those amongst whom I travel. My most
earnest desire is that every one may be brought to a deep-felt
repentance towards God, and a saving faith in our Lord
Jesus Christ-that they may come under the teaching, and
be made subject to the government, of the Holy Spirit; and
there I wish to leave them. If they are accepted of the
Lord, we cannot but have fellowship with them in his love.
After the conclusion of his labours in the western
parts of North Carolina, William Forster crossed the
ÆT. 40.]
19
TENNESSEE.
Alleghany Mountains into Tennessee. The number
of Friends in that State was small. The few meet-
ings in which they were distributed constituted a
Quarterly Meeting, forming part of North Carolina
Yearly Meeting. He visited them all, and laboured
much among them in the love of Christ.
Travelling now in the midst of slaveholders, he
was often deeply affected in beholding the evils of
the system, and strongly confirmed in the conviction
of its inherent sinfulness. Though in East Ten-
nessee the proportionate number of slaves was not
large, and perhaps he there saw the "domestic
institution" in its mildest form, his heart could not
but yearn in sympathy towards the afflicted sons of
Africa, whilst his Christian concern was kept alive
on account of those who held them in bondage.
With a view of more accurately ascertaining the then
existing condition of slavery, he had printed a set of
queries, which were addressed to individuals in
different localities with the request to hand him "the
information required, and such other particulars,
founded on fact, as were the result of personal
observation.” As evidence of the liveliness of his
interest, and the comprehensiveness of his solicitude
respecting the whole subject, these queries are still
valuable; and scarcely less so are the answers
selected from a few which have been preserved,
showing the state of slavery as it prevailed between
thirty and forty years ago.
Both are therefore
subjoined.*
* QUERIES.
Has there been any increase in the slave population in your neigh-
bourhood within the last seven years?
Is there any visible improvement in the condition and treatment of
the slaves?
c 2
20
[1824.
TENNESSEE.
Little did William Forster think, when, in the
heart of Tennessee, and, geographically, almost in
the centre of the whole circle of American slavery, he
thus sought to take the gauge of the anti-Christian
Is there any increase of a disposition on the part of the planters
towards emancipation?
Have there been any instances of manumission, or slaves left free by
will, within the last seven years?
What are the circumstances as to morals and industry of those slaves
that have been recently set free?
Is marriage encouraged among the slaves by their masters, and what is
their form of marriage?
Have there been any recent instances of husbands being sold apart
from their wives, or wives from their husbands, or young children from
their parents?
Is there any increase of attention paid by the planters to the education
of the slaves ?
Are there any slaves members of religious societies in your neighbour-
hood? and of what society?
What is the general appearance of the morals of those who make a
profession of religion?
How is the First-day of the week spent by the slaves generally?
Are those that are able to read generally provided with the Scriptures ?
Is any difficulty thrown in their way in their attendance of public
worship?
Are they held by planters in small companies, or large gangs?
Are they worked under the care of overseers? and is there any appear-
ance of an increase of humanity on the part of the overseers?
Are they generally worked by their masters, or let out on hire?
What are the hours of labour?
What punishment is in use, and by whom is it administered?
Are there instances of the magistrates interfering in cases of excessive
cruelty?
Do they board in the house, or are they put upon allowance ?
Is there any improvement in regard to the diet of the slaves, and what
is the kind of food provided for them?
Is there any improvement in their clothing and bedding, and
habitations?
How are they attended in time of sickness?
What is the treatment of the aged slaves, and those that are past
labour?
What is the general disposition of the State Legislature, and those in
power, towards an amelioration of the condition of slaves?
ET. 40.]
21
TENNESSEE.
system, in its physical, moral, and religious aspects,
that in those very parts-on a heaven-sent embassy
of freedom and of peace--he should after many
years lay down his own life. Read in the light of
FREE PEOPLE OF COLOUR.
Is there an increase of the free coloured people within the last seven
years?
Is there any improvement in their morals, and industry, and good
management?
Are they encouraged to educate their children? and do they avail
themselves of such opportunities as are afforded them ?
What is their occupation? are they husbandmen or mechanics? and
are there instances of their accumulating property?
ANSWERS FROM PERQUIMANS AND PASQUOTANK COUNTIES,
NORTH CAROLINA.
We believe there is but little or no increase in the slave population ;
that the emigration, by removals and traffic in them, and deaths, will
equal the births.
A considerable improvement is manifest in their treatment.
There is an increase of conviction of the inconsistency of slavery, but
little disposition to emancipate them.
Several instances of slaves left by will to be free after a certain term
of years.
The courts generally discourage emancipation; but there are instances
where the court has freed them.
They may be considered nearly equal with the whites who are destitute
of the benefits of having their minds improved by education, &c.
When slaves agree to live as man and wife, constancy is mostly
encouraged, and some are married by the same ceremony in common
use, but not administered by any legal authority.
Many instances of husbands and wives, parents and children, being
separated, sold, and taken to the Southern States.
Education not encouraged by owners.
Many slaves are members of religious societies; mostly of the Metho-
dist, and some of the Baptist profession.
Some are sober and well inclined, others seem to be but little restrained
by religion.
Most commonly they endeavour to attend places appointed for worship,
but, with little appearance of gravity in their demeanour (a few excep-
tions), much inclined to revelling and feasting.
Those that can read we believe most commonly have the Scriptures.
22
[1824.
TENNESSEE.
succeeding events, these things tell with a pathos
which needs no words to bring home the lesson
they teach.
When "in watchings often, and in labours most
Some few hold large gangs, but most commonly in small companies.
Some considerable number are worked under overseers, and we think
there is an increase of humanity towards them.
Most commonly worked by their masters, but there are many belonging
to orphans who are exposed to hire annually.
Most commonly from sunrise to sunset, except two or three hours a day
for meal times, and an hour or two on Second-day morning and Seventh-
day evening.
Whipping is common, and generally inflicted by the master or
overseer.
Nearly the same.
Cases of excessive cruelty are not very common, nor do magistrates
often interfere when such cases occur.
Large gangs are generally allowanced, and small companies board with
the family.
We think there is an improvement in their diet; corn, meal, pork,
fish, and potatoes are provided for them; great variation in regard to
quantity; for bread one peck of corn or meal a week is generally given.
Some allow six pounds of pork, and others only three pounds of pork,
with the addition of some fish, per week.
Some improvement in their clothing, bedding, and habitations.
Most commonly, when dangerous, a physician is employed; the
interests of the planters generally stimulate them to give some attention
to their slaves in sickness.
Sometimes, when slaves are aged, and of little value, the owner allows
them the privilege of working for themselves; some are careful to pro-
vide for such, not many cases occur when past labouring.
We believe the general disposition of the State Legislature, and those
in power, are very little in favour of improving the situation of slaves in
any respect, only as regards their own interests.
A very considerable increase of the free people of colour.
We think there is but little improvement in their situation in any
respect.
There are some who endeavour to have their children instructed, but
no opportunity of sending them to school, nor are they allowed to go to
school among the white children.
There are many instances of their acquiring small portions of pro-
perty, but no cases of any considerable value.
T. 40.1
23
TENNESSEE.
abundant," it was William Forster's wont to dwell
much upon his unworthiness and unprofitableness.
And perhaps it was needful that some special ballast
should be provided for a ship that, on occasions,
had to carry so much canvas even in stormy seas.
"Upon every glory," it is said, "there shall be a
defence." Even the Apostle Paul had his "thorn
in the flesh--the messenger of Satan to buffet him,—
lest he should be exalted above measure." William
Forster well knew that between true Christian
humility and undue discouragement there is no
necessary connection; and if, in his case, the one
was too apt to run into the other, his humility was
of so genuine a character that it ever and again
brought him to the practical solution of the Christian
paradox-"when I am weak, then am I strong."
From the greatest depths of self-abasedness he was
often raised, in the power of the Spirit, to proclaim
"the Glory of Christ," and the fulness and freeness.
of His salvation. With this kept in view, the
following characteristic record can scarcely fail to
interest the reader, even if the tone of feeling which
pervades it should create a little surprise.
12th mo. 12th. Near Lost Creek Meeting-house, Jefferson Co.,
Tennessee.-It has been a dismally wet day, such an one as I
think we have not had for many months. The roads are
extremely bad and difficult, such as we should consider
almost impassable in England; so that with the near approach
of winter, and not knowing but that the ferries may be rendered
dangerous by floating ice, I am not without many discourage-
ments, and have need to call into exercise all my little store
of faith; which seems to be now less than ever. I trust I did
not venture upon this extensive undertaking without very
earnest desires that my proceeding might be in the counsel of
24
[1825.
SOUTH CAROLINA.
the divine will. I waited until I believed the necessity to be
laid upon me; and very powerful was the feeling of love with
which my mind was drawn towards these remote settlements
of Friends. But, now I am come, how humbling is the sense
of my weakness and insufficiency for the work of the Lord,
and how little does it seem that I am allowed to do towards
the help of others! I think it is impossible for me to convey
by any language with which I am acquainted, the sense of
unprofitableness which follows me from place to place. My
coming into America, and all the sufferings and labours by
which I have believed myself called to make proof of my dis-
cipleship to Christ, seem to have answered so very little
purpose.
My poor sinking heart is at times ready to fail me, when I
consider that letters may convey additional cause for anxiety
respecting my beloved and honoured father.
From Tennessee he pursued his journey into South
Carolina. At that time there were still a few meet-
ings of Friends kept up in that State.
1825. 1st mo. 1st. Near Bush River Meeting-house, South
Carolina.-There is something solemn and peculiarly interes-
ting to me in the opening of this new year. I would hope
and trust that, in the mercy and goodness of our Heavenly
Father, many blessings are in store for us; but we must
expect our trials, that our faith and love will continue to be
brought to the test. I know that I need so much more than
many others, the discipline of suffering, and a frequent repeti-
tion of chastening, to keep me humble, and watchful, and
constant in prayer, that my heart is sometimes ready to fail
in the anticipation of these trials, which I can acknowledge
to be salutary, and even necessary to the furtherance of that
work which I reverently trust is begun in my heart. Art
thou ever permitted to pray for me that I may grow in grace,
and be strengthened in faith, and made more to abound in the
fruits of holiness and love; that my religion may be made
more thoroughly practical and devotional? This is earnestly
my desire for myself.
ÆT. 40.]
25
GEORGIA.
Edgefield District, South Carolina, Seventh-day.-I don't
know that at any time, since our long and painful separation,
I have had so much of the indescribably sweet and endearing
anticipation of coming home, as since we left Augusta late
yesterday afternoon. It was one of our furthest points to the
South; and, having doubled that, it made me for the moment,
and now and then during many of the long hours of the day,
not a little buoyant in spirits.
From Edgefield, S.C., he made a short journey
across the border of the neighbouring State of
Georgia, and writes to a friend in Philadephia
Augusta, Georgia, First Month, 1825.
MY VERY DEAR FRIEND,-We seem to have been long
separated from that society most congenial to our feelings; and
at no time since I first set my foot upon these shores, have I
felt myself more of a stranger in a strange land, than since
we arrived here this evening. But sitting silently and pen-
sively in our chamber, and contemplating my present remote
situation from my nearest and dearest friends, it was pleasant
to me, and more than pleasant, it was strengthening and com-
forting, to believe that there were a few friends in whose
sympathies I had some place, and who were willing to cherish
a tender and brotherly solicitude for my preservation and
support.
The hope that I may number thee with them, brought me
once more to the determination I had often formed, since we
entered upon this arduous, extensive journey, of reviving my-
self in thy remembrance. The many marks of thy brotherly,
I may say fatherly kindness, by which thou hast so liberally
evinced thy friendship and love, are not I trust lost upon me.
Whilst I desire to look up through all secondary agency to
the true Source of all my blessings, I wish to be kept alive to
the tender consideration of my friends; and the truly delicate
manner in which thou hast touched one of the most sensitive
spots in my nature will, I believe, never be forgotten by me
26
[1825.
GEORGIA.
as long as I remain alive to a sense of the friendship of those
I love, and the many favours which have attended me in my
tribulated path in this land.
It is now some time since we heard from our friends in
Philadelphia. By this time I suppose you have it cold.
Here the roses are in bloom in the open air, and the weather
is pretty much like what we should call in Dorsetshire our
finest autumnal weather in the Eleventh Month. In the
country, the people sit with their doors open through the day;
but as soon as night sets in, they heap as much wood on the
hearth as would be thought sufficient for a winter's fire in the
coldest part of New York State. With the exception of a
very slight sprinkling one morning, we have had no snow.
We saw the tops of the mountains in Tennessee partially
whitened several times; but, during our travels in Tennessee,
and since we came into South Carolina, we have had heavy
rains; and I have not at any time met with so much impedi-
ment from high waters as within the last three or four weeks.
I remember once hearing thee speak of the salubrity of the
mountains in Carolina and Georgia, and, from what we have
seen and heard, I much incline to think that the foot of the
blue ridge will be found to come the nearest to the Mont-
pelier of America. They are said to have a delightfully fresh
breeze in the summer months. The water is of first-rate
quality, and the air is free from those damps so injurious to
the health of the lowlanders in the Southern States; so
that, as the resources of this wonderful country become
more fully developed, invalids will find they have no need to
repair to France or Italy for a mild climate. Happily for the
mountaineers, slavery, though it exist, is exhibited in its
mildest form. In East Tennessee, and the upper parts of
Virginia, and even in the western part of the Carolinas, slaves
are generally held in small companies, well clothed and well
fed, and an increased disposition to humane and considerate
treatment is said to prevail. But still they are slaves.
We hear a most appalling account of the lower districts,
where a great many are brought in from Virginia, &c. There
seems to be a great anxiety, on the part of the planters, to
ET. 40.]
27
GEORGIA.
vest their capital in this kind of "stock ;" and, so long as
the demand for cotton continues, we must expect that the
ruling passion of avarice will steel the hearts of these poor people
to the perpetuation of these horrid measures.
But I can per-
ceive they are sensibly alive to the possible effects of the
importation of the Egyptian cotton into the British market;
and I cannot but entertain the apprehension that the trade
in Carolina has nearly reached its zenith. Should the impor-
tation increase, it will undoubtedly have an indirect, if not
a more immediate bearing upon the great question of gradual
emancipation.
We went home with Samuel Spencer, where we stayed that
night, and until after dinner the next day. Before we parted
from our dear friends, my heart being enlarged in the love of
Christ, we had a heart-tendering opportunity. The forenoon
was very wet; but, towards evening, it cleared up, and we
had a dry ride back to Bush River, a little after sunset.
On First-day the meeting at Bush River was not so large as
I had hoped for; but, seeking to be given up to the service
of the Lord, I was helped to labour in the work of the gospel,
warning and pleading with my fellow-mortals, as I believed
the word to be given me. I trust there was a sense of the
divine presence upon the minds of many towards the close of
the meeting, when I ventured to call upon the name of the
Lord; and there was a precious feeling of the mercy of God
our Saviour among us. We parted one from the other in
much tenderness and mutual affection.
We came about three or four miles on our way to Walter
Herbert's. We spent the evening and lodged there. Before
we came away this morning, I was strengthened to faithful-
ness to that which I believed to be laid upon me towards the
friends of the house, in the discharge of which I felt quiet-
ness and peace.
My heart is almost overborne with a depressing sense of the
loneliness of my path. I dare not doubt it was in obedience
to the call of the Lord that I gave myself to come to this
remote part of the continent, and many have been the trials
and toils attendant upon the sacrifice. May it please the
28
[1825.
CHARLESTON.
Lord, my Almighty Saviour, to grant me strength to endure
whatever He may be pleased to appoint, that whether I am
brought forth publicly into view among the people, or my
portion be in secret suffering, I may be comforted by a sus-
taining evidence of his divine approbation.
We set off soon after sunrise; the road for four miles was
much like that we travelled yesterday. Afterwards we came
into a district of sandy pine-land, which continued till we
reached the Savannah river. In some places it was pleasant
travelling, but in others it was much cut, and tedious travel-
ling. We breakfasted at the Piney-Wood-house, and then
came to Augusta.
As we drew near to Hamburgh, we met and passed several
waggons; and there were people travelling on the road, which
gave it more the appearance of approaching a city than any-
thing we had seen for many weeks. Hamburgh is a newly-
erected village on the north side of the Savannah.
From Augusta, Ga., he proceeded to Charleston,
where he received the intelligence of his father's
decease. His letter to his wife describes his feelings
on the occasion.
1825. 1st mo. 20th. Charleston, South Carolina.—I have
very acutely felt the affliction of which thy late letters were
the messengers. It is hard to me really to bring the thing
home that my beloved and honoured father is no more; but
at times I have a deep and very lively sense of this affliction,
and I trust that I am not altogether insensible to those con-
solations which seem to have so much abounded with you on
the occasion. I wrote to my dearest mother by the ship
which, I suppose, sailed yesterday. It was not fully expres-
sive of my feelings towards her in her deep tribulation. She
is very much present with me, and most tenderly do I sym-
pathize with her in her many sorrows.
We have been at five meetings in Charleston-three in
Friends' meeting-house, and two in meeting-houses belonging
to the Methodists. A meeting is appointed in one of their
ÆT. 40.]
29
NORTH CAROLINA.
houses in the suburbs for this evening, and we have obtained
the use of a Presbyterian Meeting-house in the thickly-
settled parts of the city for to-morrow evening. We have
the comfort of a good hope that we shall be at liberty to leave
Charleston on Seventh-day morning.
Though William Forster had now spent more than
five months in the Slave States, and, both in a
religious point of view and with reference to the
absorbing question of Negro bondage, his visit at
Charleston had been one of more than ordinary inte-
rest, few of his letters relating to this period having
been preserved, the account of his gospel labours in
the Southern States is left very incomplete. His
verbal statements, however, after his return home,
of what he there saw and felt, were of the most
touching kind; and few who heard them would easily
forget the recital.
On leaving Charleston he passed into the eastern
parts of North Carolina, and Virginia. Emigration
to the Western States, impelled by the accumulating
evils of slavery, had not yet greatly lessened the
body of Friends in those districts; and their number,
at that time, was still considerable. In now going
to visit them he "very earnestly desired that all his
movements might be in the freshness of the love of
Christ, renewed from day to day." But it is not till
he had reached some of the remotest parts of North
Carolina that we meet with the following remarks :—
3rd mo. 1st. Near Little River Meeting-house, Perquimans
County.-My heart is heavy, and my spirits are rather more
than usually depressed; but I must exert myself and send
thee, if it be but a very short letter, from Elizabeth City,
where we hope to lodge to-morrow night. We have been
30
[1825.
NORTH CAROLINA.
•
favoured to follow up our prospects as rapidly as I could have
reasonably expected since my last. From Neuse River it
took us three days to go down to Core Sound: we were with
Friends at their meeting on First-day, and, through the
aboundings of heavenly goodness, my heart was so much
enlarged in the love of Christ, that I did not dare to doubt
that, much as it had cost us to come so far, we were among
them in the ordering of Divine Wisdom. We set off from
our kind and loving friend Francis Macey's, on Second-day
morning, lodged that night at General Hatch's, a large, and
I should hope, a humane slaveholder, where we were hand-
somely and hospitably entertained; the next night at Cox's
Bridge; on Fourth-day we reached our friend John Davis's,
at Turner's Swamp, and on Fifth-day attended a meeting at
Contentnea. It was like a large general meeting, Friends
having come from other meetings for several miles round, and
many of their neighbours with them. We had to wait long.
for the blessing, but at length our gracious Lord was pleased
to shed abroad the sweet influence of his gathering and heal-
ing love, and we parted from Friends in much tenderness.
of spirit. In the evening we had a meeting with the few
Friends in the neighbourhood of Holly Spring, at the house
of the widow Hall. On Sixth-day we travelled thirty-eight
miles, and lodged at a house of private entertainment, about
six miles on this side Tarborough. On Seventh-day we got
to a decent inn at Halifax, on Roanoke River, crossed the
river early on First-day morning, hut, suffering detention from
not having a companion that knew the road, we did not get
to Jack Swamp till half-an-hour after the usual meeting-time.
The meeting was very small; but, being enabled to discharge
the duty laid upon me, I was easy to proceed without any
further opportunity.
On Second-day we travelled to Vicks, in Virginia, thirty-
seven miles, lodged at Benjamin Jordan's, brother to my
beloved and honoured friend Richard Jordan. We had a
meeting with the few Friends, and a pretty many of their
neighbours black and white, on Third-day, and that evening
got to the house of a friend belonging to Black Creek Meeting.
ÆT. 40.1
31
NORTH CAROLINA.
We had to ford deep and very fearful waters by the way;
the river Nottaway, one of the branches of the Chowan,
having largely overflowed its banks. The meeting on Fourth-
day was but small. Our kind and careful guide, Joseph
Jordan, conducted us back to his house in safety. The waters
having continued to rise, we crossed at a bridge lower down
the river, where they did not present quite so fearful an
aspect. On Fifth-day we travelled into the neighbourhood of
Rich Square; and on Sixth-day attended the Select Quarterly
Meeting for the eastern district of North Carolina. We were
but a small company, but I could not but believe that our
gracious Lord was near, for the help and comfort of those
that love him. Christopher Healy, from Bucks County,
Pennsylvania, was there; he seemed pleased to see us. In
the meeting next day I was enlarged in the love and power
of the gospel. In the meeting for discipline, I endeavoured
to be faithful, and was favoured to feel some relief, especially
in my concern to encourage friends to greater diligence in
educating the black children under their care, giving them an
opportunity of hearing the Scriptures read, and bringing
them constantly to meetings. They have no less than 500
individuals of that description under the care of trustees ap-
pointed by the Yearly Meeting; to all intents and purposes,
in the eye of the law, they stand as slaveholders, but there
seems no help for it; the existing laws of the State of North
Carolina do not allow of indiscriminate manumission.* It
was considered as the only expedient Friends could devise to
release them from a state of slavery. Some of them have been
sent into other States; but they principally remain in this
neighbourhood, and a great burden and charge they are to
Friends it is but a small proportion of them that do well. I
am sorry to say that very little attention appears to have been
paid to their education; but I think Friends are beginning to
feel the necessity of exerting themselves a little more in this
* Up to very recent times there have been instances of Friends being
the legal owners of slaves, as the only means of protecting them against
the operation of the slave-laws, before they can be sent into free States
to secure their complete liberation.
32
[1825.
NORTH CAROLINA.
great duty. There was a large meeting at Rich Square, on
First-day, which might be considered as an appendage to
the Quarterly Meeting. I was engaged in ministry to some
relief. On Second-day we travelled thirty-five miles, crossing
the Chowan river in a large company, at a good ferry,
managed, as most of them are in this country, by slaves. It
has been a remarkably wet winter, and the swamps are very
full of water. I think we did not ride less than four miles
through the water in that day's journey. We were at a large
meeting at Piney Woods to-day. We are to-night at the
house of newly-married young people, where our comforts are
greater than at some other places.
3rd mo. 10th. Isle of Wight County, Virginia.-We were
at Little River week-day meeting, the 2nd of the Third
Month; pretty many of the neighbouring people attended.
I went that evening to Elizabeth City,—my trials and
conflicts were many and very sore; but at meeting at
the Narrows on Fourth-day, through the condescending
kindness of our gracious Redeemer, I was enabled to labour
to some relief. We went home that evening with our
dear friend Caleb Morris, a valuable friend; he is much
of an Israelite indeed: we were very comfortable at his
house, but it was not my time for staying to rest, though
we were kindly urged to it. We were at their meeting at
Newbegun on Sixth-day: the weather was very wet and
boisterous, but their members generally attended, and I
was enabled to be faithful. On Seventh-day we had a
meeting at Symon's Creek; it was far from small, and an
awakening, healing, and gathering time it was, I humbly
trust, to many.
At four o'clock that afternoon we had a
meeting for the black people in that part of the country. The
afternoon was wet, and the roads very bad; yet there was a
large gathering, especially of men; their behaviour was most
orderly and exemplary. I was much enlarged in the sensible
feeling of the love of Christ, and enabled to labour in the
gospel with more freedom of utterance than I had dared to
hope for. I had been previously tried with the fear that I
should not be able to express myself in language suited to
ÆT. 40.]
33
VIRGINIA.
their capacities; but whilst I was speaking that fear was very
much taken away. I trust it was a good meeting; blessed
be the Lord! Some of the poor black people were very
tender and loving when I went among them after meeting.
They were generally as decently clothed as our labouring
people, and some of the young men far superior; and, in point
of behaviour, their manners are in very many instances
respectful, courteous, and polite, surpassing those of the
lower class of white people, and I think quite equal to the
general run of people of pretty good education.
On First-day we were at Sutton's Creek; a large meeting,
and I trust good prevailed. On Second-day we were at
Wells, in the morning, and at Beech Spring, on the other
side of the Perquimans river, in the afternoon; both of them
times of divine favour and considerable openness. Not
feeling clear of Friends of Little River, we had a meeting
appointed for Third-day; and, notice having been spread to
other settlements of Friends, they came for several miles
round the country. It was, through the goodness of the
Lord, a time to be remembered with reverence, gratitude, and
praise. I parted from my dear friends in much love, and
came to Martha Newby's, at Piney Woods, which was the
last Friend's house we were at in Carolina. Next day we
reached William Porter's, at Summerton, in Virginia, and
were at their meeting on Fifth-day; there was a marriage,
and several besides Friends present. Yesterday I was at
Johnson's Meeting, principally Friends. I was engaged
under some feeling of religious exercise, but not to all the
satisfaction I could have desired. To-day, at Western
Branch, I was, in the great mercy of the Lord, enabled to
speak of his love and power in Christ Jesus, to my encourage-
ment and relief.
I feel more or less every day that my long-protracted
sufferings in this land of many trials are drawing near to
their close; and I give it out, almost wherever we go, that I
expect to take the first ship from Philadelphia, after the
Yearly Meeting. Thomas Evans, in a letter I had from him
not many days ago, gave me a message from dear Isaac
VOL. II.]
D
34
[1825.
VIRGINIA.
Stephenson, importing that if I was at liberty to go by the
packet of the 20th of Fifth Month, he hoped or expected to
be ready to go with me. I do not place much dependence
upon
it ;
for I can hardly expect that he will be spared a visit
to the Southern or Western States.
From Summerton, near the State line between
North Carolina and Virginia, he bent his course
northward, through the latter State to Baltimore.
3rd mo. 16th. At Chappel Benford's, Prince George's County,
Virginia.—I have felt the spring of the ministry in myself to
be very low; though, through the condescension of the Lord,
I have at times been thankfully sensible of the flowing of that
life and love which is not at our command. I often think of
our beloved P. Gurney's expression in her last days, in allusion
to her experience in the ministry; how entirely it was out of
and distinct from herself.
In allusion to the "blank left in the circle of his
nearest connexions and friends," he adds:-
Death is very awful, increasingly so in my view; but
when I think of the glory that will follow to those who
are accepted in Christ Jesus, the sorrows and pains of the
last conflict seem very much to lose their poignancy in my
apprehension. Oh, what should we do without the reli-
gion of the everlasting gospel of the dear Son of God! It
was never more precious to me in bringing life and immor-
tality to light, than of latter times, when the unction of
the Spirit descends and rests upon the sacred truths con-
tained in the doctrine of our Lord and his apostles: it
seems for the moment as if the veil were drawn aside, and
we were permitted to look straight forward to that enduring
and incorruptible inheritance which the Lord has prepared
for them that love Him. In this respect the Scriptures of the
New Testament are especially valuable. Surely those whose
hearts are in any measure expanded by the power of that love,
ÆT. 41.]
35
VIRGINIA.
in which, in the good providence of God, they were trans-
mitted to us, must desire their translation into every tongue,
and that they may be rendered accessible to every son and
daughter of Adam. The sorrows and trials which have been so
largely my portion, in entering into the depth and extent of
that dark, sceptical spirit so lamentably prevalent among
Friends in America, have brought me more than ever to
appreciate the kindness and love of our Heavenly Father, in
having caused the light of his external revelation to break
forth upon us; and I think that Christ was never more
precious to me than since I have been so much in the way of
those who call in question his glorious divinity, and the
efficacy of his mediatorial offices.
20th. Petersburg, Virginia.-My brother J., in his last,
mentioned the death of our honoured, beloved, and truly
fatherly friend, Samuel Alexander. The impression attending
his translation is so sweet and peaceful, it seems scarcely to
admit of sorrow. He was a true disciple and faithful servant
of Christ; and we may safely trust he has died in the Lord,
and entered upon his heavenly inheritance.
25th. Near Waynoke Meeting-house, Virginia.- I very much
desire to retain a place in the sympathies of all our dear
friends, and that I may be so favoured with their exercise on
my behalf that, in the remaining trials permitted me in this
land, I may be supported, in humble confidence, in the
faithfulness of our gracious Redeemer, and that, when
exposed to the perils of the deep, my heart may be fixed,
trusting in God.
4th mo. 1st. Dumfries, Prince William Co., Virginia.—I
look with a steadiness of purpose, in which I feel much
comfort and support, to taking my passage in the packet
from Philadelphia in the Fifth Month.
66
William Forster had now returned from the South.
That" opposition of science falsely so-called," which,
some professing," had elsewhere caused many to err,
and to be drawn away from the faith of Christ, had
found no entrance among Friends in the limits of
D 2
36
[1825.
BALTIMORE.
North Carolina Yearly Meeting. During the afflic-
tions of the Church in those days, as in more recent
trials, they had been remarkably preserved from the
delusions of the enemy, and enabled to keep the
unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.
"The
Lord preserveth the simple;" and, in the remote
parts of the Society which he had just left, William
Forster had met with no obstruction to the free
reception of the truths of the Gospel; the mes-
sage of "peace through Jesus Christ," which he
had to proclaim, had been cordially accepted. It
was the more trying to him again to enter a very
different atmosphere. On his arrival at Baltimore,
he writes:-
7th. Baltimore.-My heart is made very sad and almost
overborne by the spirit of infidelity which reigns and almost
rages in some parts of this Yearly Meeting. I think there is
a smaller number to stand against it here than among Friends
further to the northward. I was at meeting at Alexandria
on First-day, where, with few exceptions, Friends seem to be
very much carried off; and I had peace in my endeavours to
bear testimony unto Jesus as my Lord and Saviour. We had
a meeting at Washington in the evening, where the same
spirit prevails. On Third-day I had a meeting at Sandy
Spring; it was very large, both of Friends and others. At
the close, I requested an opportunity with Friends select, and,
in much tenderness of spirit, endeavoured faithfully to discharge
my duty in testimony to the blessedness of a lowly, teachable,
and dependent state of mind-alluding to the 131st Psalm
-and to warn Friends against that which tendeth to cavil
and disputation, scepticism and infidelity. Towards the close
of the opportunity, a friend with whom I had some acquaint-
ance, and with whom I had lodged when I was there before,
an elder of considerable influence, rose, and evidently en-
deavoured to do away with all that I had been engaged to
ÆT. 41.]
37
BALTIMORE.
communicate; dwelling upon the word "scepticism," urging
their favourite dogma, that we are not bound to believe what
we cannot comprehend; and that all we have to do is to take
heed to the Spirit of Truth in our own minds.
"
There can be little doubt that this "favourite
dogma," so captivating to the superficial thinker,
was the groundwork of many of those errors, and of
that wide departure from "the word of the truth of
the gospel," which cost William Forster so many
conflicts and sorrows during his long sojourn in
America. To demand the comprehensibleness of a
doctrine, or a fact, as a condition of its belief, is
surely as inconsistent with true philosophy as it is
repugnant to sound theology, and manifests a state
of mind the very reverse of that which really desires
to be taught of God," and to "receive with meek-
ness the ingrafted word which is able to save the
soul." We cannot, indeed, be too thankful that in
granting us a revelation concerning Himself, and
the work of his redeeming love in Christ Jesus, it
has pleased our heavenly Father to accompany his
word with abundant evidence that it comes from
Him; and it is no less our duty than it is our pri-
vilege to endeavour to understand the evidence on
which truth rests. But this does not imply that we
are to receive nothing as truth which we cannot com-
prehend. The evidence may be perfectly clear to us,
while the truth is utterly incomprehensible-a dis-
tinction which the right-minded inquirer will not fail
to appreciate. For what would be our position if we
were obliged to reject whatever is incomprehensible
to us in the character and ways of the Eternal
Jehovah ? How utterly incompatible with common
38
[1825.
BALTIMORE.
sense is it, on the other hand, to profess a belief in
the operations of "the Spirit of Truth in our own
minds," and yet to discredit what, on incontrovertible
evidence, that Spirit has revealed to us in the Holy
Scriptures, respecting the person, character, and
work of Christ, or anything else connected with
man's redemption, and the vast subject of the Divine
government of the universe.t
*
*It was no equivocal testimony which George Fox bore to the
divine authority of the Scriptures. "Christ," he says, "is the Word of
God; His name is above every name, and over all things, He must
have the pre-eminence. Yet, I say, the Scriptures of Truth, given forth
from the Spirit of Truth, are the words of God-God's words."
+There is much to admire in the spirit of some of the remarks of
Schaff, in his history of the Apostolic Church. After repudiating "that
hasty and positive dogmatism which, instead of seriously labouring to
untie the Gordian knot, either refuses to see it or carelessly cuts it,” he
goes on to say that "the full and unconditional reverence for the Holy
Scriptures, in which some modern schools of theology are more or less
deficient, requires, wherever science cannot yet clear away the darkness,
an humble submission of reason to the obedience of faith, or a present
suspension of decisive judgment, in the hope that farther and deeper
research may lead to more satisfactory results."-Schaff: "History of
the Apostolic Church." Vol. i. p. 120.
CHAPTER XXX.
FIRST VISIT TO AMERICA.
CONCLUDING SERVICES IN AMERICA. RETURN HOME.
THE winding up of William Forster's labours in
America was now at hand. On his return from the
South he had come from Baltimore to Philadelphia,
for the last time, to attend the Yearly Meeting about
to be held there, before his departure to his native
land. It was an occasion of no ordinary interest,
and after its conclusion he speaks of it in a letter to
his wife:
1825. 4th mo. 23. Philadelphia.-TheYearly Meeting closed
yesterday in much of a peaceful calm; and, I trust, friends
are returning thankful in the persuasion that the Lord is still
caring for his own cause. It is really remarkable, that,
though this restless spirit, which is so much the torment of
the church at the present day, has shown itself upon almost
every occasion, yet in no one instance has that party pre-
vailed. Many friends came forward and boldly and clearly
evinced that they were neither afraid nor ashamed to show
themselves on the Lord's side. The different sittings of the
Yearly Meeting of Ministers and Elders were opportunities of
quiet, and I trust they were to the confirmation and comfort
of many friends. I took an early opportunity to inform the
meeting of my prospect of returning home. It drew forth
much expression from friends whom I value and love. And
when our * certificates were produced, on Fourth-day morning,
* His beloved friend Isaac Stephenson, who had also completed his
religious visit to Friends in America, and was about to return with him
in the same vessel to England, was in attendance at the same meeting.
40
[1825.
PHILADELPHIA.
there was the most remarkable flow of unity, and sympathy
and love, that I ever remember to have witnessed. I think
I have not, at any time since I left home, enjoyed more of the
feeling of being in the bosom of the church than on that
occasion.
Through the merciful kindness of our Lord and Redeemer,
I am enabled to look forward with much peace and quiet-
ness to taking my passage on board the Alexander. The
period of my departure is fast approaching; and I am
thankful in feeling myself nearly released from further labour
in this land: and, though I am without much sensible
abounding in heavenly good, I am at times enabled, with
reverent hope, to trust in the Lord that He will make a way
for me through the deep waters, and restore me to my
dearest, most faithful, and most affectionate wife.
He had gone forth at the call of his Lord, and
with the cordial sanction of his brethren at home, on
the Gospel Mission, which was now nearly brought
to a close. Five years had been spent in this labour
of love, and during that time he had visited all parts
of America where Friends reside, including both the
Canadas. With very few exceptions, he had been at
all the meetings of Friends in the different Yearly
Meetings in the United States, and some of them he
had visited more than once. In many places he had
extended his labours also to the public at large.
Having received part in the "ministry of recon-
ciliation," he had faithfully proclaimed the great
truth that "God was in Christ reconciling the world
unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto
them." As an ambassador for Christ, he had
earnestly besought his fellow-men to be "recon-
ciled unto God; for He hath made Him to be sin
for us who knew no sin, that we might be made.
the righteousness of God in Him." Nor less had he
ÆT. 41.]
41
PHILADELPHIA.
been concerned, whilst endeavouring always to keep
in view the atonement of Christ in all the fulness
and distinctness with which it is dwelt upon in the
Apostolic writings, as the means of deliverance from
the penal consequences of sin, to press home upon
his hearers the practical bearing of this great fact of
the Gospel, as the means also of imparting the
power, through the influence of the Holy Spirit, of
overcoming sin itself, of being made free from the
dominion of evil, and the evil one, and of "perfecting
holiness in the fear of the Lord." He was one of
those faithful men, who, like the first promulgators
of the Gospel, could honestly say: "We are not as
many which corrupt the word of God; but as of
sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God, speak
we in Christ.'
""*
* With reference both to doctrine and practice, his ministry had been
in beautiful accordance with the sentiments of the early Friends, as
brought into view in the following remarks of the editor of the
"Memoirs of J. J. Gurney ;" p. 3, vol. ii.
(6
Christ," says George Fox, "gave Himself, his body, for the life
of the whole world; He was the offering for the sins of the whole
world; and paid the debt and made satisfaction." And surely no
one who did not, in his heart, feel the deep practical value of this pre-
cious truth, could have addressed his suffering friends in the following
touching strain :-"The heavenly joy fill your hearts and comfort you
in the inward man in all tribulations! The glorious light is shining,
the immortal is bringing forth out of death; the prisoners have hope of
their pardon, the debt being paid, and they freely purchased by Christ's
blood." Selections from George Fox's Epistles, by Samuel Tuke, pp. 12
and 17; Second Edition. Without needlessly multiplying quotations, this
note may be closed by the following testimony, recorded among the
dying sayings of a Friend in the year 1698. The passage, it may be
observed, is, on account of its excellence, printed in large black letter,
in the original editions of Piety Promoted. "Now is my soul redeemed
to God, and He that hath redeemed me is near me. THE SUFFERINGS
AND DEATH OF CHRIST, AND HIS AGONIES, THE SHEDDING OF HIS
BLOOD, AND WHAT HE HATH DONE FOR ME, I FEEL NOW THAT I HAVE
42
[1825.
PHILADELPHIA.
His visit to the churches of those who bear the
name of Friends, in America, was performed in
troublous times; but, largely as it had been given
him, on the behalf of Christ, not only to believe in
Him, but also to suffer for his sake, especially on
account of the "spirit of error" which prevailed
around him, his heart was kept open in love to all;
and, in the midst of all his trials, it was matter of joy
to him to meet, among his brethren on the American
continent, so many who were firm in their allegiance
to Christ, and steadfast in the faith once delivered to
the saints, having the same love, being of one accord,
joined together in the same mind and in the same
judgment. To these he felt united in the bond of
Christian fellowship; and with these,as workers
together with Christ-he had laboured in harmony
for the advancement and spreading of the Truth as
it is in Him. If their united efforts had failed to
heal the wounds of the church, or to avert the im-
pending crisis, there is good reason to believe that they
had been the means of checking the progress of
error, and of preserving many from being carried
away by its force.* The numerous letters addressed
THE BENEFIT OF ALL. BLESSED BE MY REDEEMER WHO IS NEAR ME."
Piety Promoted, 2nd Part, p. 19; Second Edition. Truly could they,
who had been brought to such an experience, feelingly adopt the lan-
guage of the Apostle :-"We joy in God, through our Lord Jesus Christ,
by whom we have now received the atonement." Rom. v. xi.
* Schism, even when unaccompanied with heretical opinions, is at all
times to be deplored as a breach of the unity of a Christian community.
But in connection with the division among Friends in America, which
took place two years afterwards, and which is now historically known as
the "Hicksite separation," it should be borne in mind that it arose
almost entirely out of a difference of view respecting the cardinal
doctrines of the Gospel. It was the foundation of the Christian faith--
not the superstructure—which it was attempted to destroy. Elias Hicks
and some of his more prominent coadjutors had not only disregarded,
ET. 41.]
43
FAREWELL VISITS.
to William Forster from all parts where he had
been, and other evidences, clearly prove that his
gospel labours had been largely blessed: not a few
could rejoice and give God the praise, because
through his means they had been won to Christ, or
had been confirmed in their hold on his salvation.
All that now remained to be done, was a few fare-
well visits among his friends of the neighbouring
meetings.
5th mo. 15th. Philadelphia.-I returned on Third-day, well
satisfied with the little excursion I had made in New Jersey.
We were at Burlington, and at the Monthly Meetings at
Evesham, Upper Evesham, Croswicks and Haddonfield; and
at a large meeting at Cropwell this day week. I was mostly
among friends with whom I was well acquainted; and their
love to me, and to the truth as it is in Jesus, was much to my
consolation and enjoyment.
but openly rejected the essential truths of Christianity, and, respecting
the
person and offices of Christ, had adopted and promulgated sentiments
scarcely differing at all from the recognized opinions of that class of
religious professors commonly called Unitarians. Yet, in regard to some
other points, his followers, both before and after the actual separation,
retained the views and practices to which, as members of the Society of
Friends, they had been accustomed. On the question of worship and
discipline, war, oaths, slavery, and in some other particulars, very little
difference was apparent. And it was probably owing, in no small
degree, to this circumstance, combined with personal and family con-
siderations, that, at a time when educational advantages had long been
in abeyance, and the prevalent neglect of the frequent and prayerful
perusal of the Holy Scriptures, and of the literature of the early Friends,
had left many in great ignorance of the saving truths of the Gospel, and
of the nature and grounds of their religious profession, so large a number
should have united themselves with the seceders.
In all movements en masse it may be regarded as an almost unavoid-
able characteristic that the few lead-and often mislead-the many.
And it need not be matter of surprise that among the adherents of Elias
Hicks there should have been many who followed him without entering
upon a very minute examination of the merits of the controversy, and
without being aware of the vital nature of the points at issue, or adopting
44
[1825.
DEPARTURE FROM PHILADELPHIA.
On Fourth-day, I was at the week-day meeting in Pine
Street, in which, through the help of the Lord, I was enabled
to labour very faithfully, and to cast off the burthen with
which I had been sorely oppressed in feeling for the
unbeliever and rebellious among friends of that meeting.
On Fifth-day I was at Radnor Monthly Meeting: it was a
time never to be forgotten by me. I was much engaged in
pleading with the worldly-minded, the hypocritical, and the
unbeliever. I believe I had the unity of faithful friends in
my exercise, and was enabled to speak a word for their
comfort. I endeavour to wear a cheerful countenance, but
am sometimes very low in feeling for the distracted state of
our Society, and my own very many infirmities.
Having taken leave of his friends of Philadelphia,
he concludes his letter on board the steamer that
brought him down the river to the vessel in which
he was to embark for England.
his extreme views. With not a few of these, there is reason to believe,
there was no conscious departure from the faith of their forefathers-n
-no
conscious and wilful rejection of known truth; though, by the act of
separation, they unhappily became identified with a movement the true
nature of which they did not understand, and the permanent con-
sequences of which they did not foresee. Notwithstanding the change
in their external position, their spiritual condition, probably, remained
very much the same. Now that many years have passed away, and the
spirit of antagonistic controversy has very much subsided, leaving room
for calm, serious and prayerful investigation of the truths of the Bible,
it is to be hoped that, through the divine blessing, and the effectual
operations of the Holy Spirit, many will be led fully to appreciate the
person, the character, and the work of Christ, and feel themselves con-
strained by love to Him, openly to avow the good old faith of the Chris-
tian Friend, cordially and thankfully accepting the Lord Jesus Christ as
the Son of God, the propitiation for our sins, and the Saviour of the
world. Such an event could not fail to be cause of rejoicing and thank-
fulness to many who have learnt, with much interest and satisfaction,
that during the fearful struggle through which the United States have
been passing, many who bear the name of Friends, though not members
of the Society, have, like the latter, borne a noble testimony both against
slavery and against all war.
ÆT. 41.]
45
LETTER TO JOHN PAUL.
5th mo. 20th.—I am now on board the steam-boat passing
down the Delaware. I suppose we shall go on board the
Alexander immediately. I have been favoured to part from
Friends in much love. There was much kindness, and open-
ness and love manifested by the many who came to take leave
of me last evening. Many more came this morning, and
there was quite a large collection of friends of all descriptions.
to take me by the hand on board the steam-boat. We have
many dear friends with us, from whom we must part at
Newcastle. I feel much at the prospect of parting from my
faithful, and long-loved friend and brother John Paul.
Samuel Bettle, and his interesting son Edward; William,
Thomas, and Charles Evans; John Cook, Thomas Kite,
Isaac Morris, John Warder, and his son, and my dear and
helpful friend Bartholomew Wistar, are of the number. His
uncle, Thomas Wistar, gave me his arm from J. W.'s to the
boat, and parted from me with inexpressible affection. I was
much preserved in a calm and cheerful quiet, during this time
of sympathy and love.
Through the mercy of our gracious Redeemer, I am borne
up in the hope of Divine protection, and cherish a reverent
confidence that He who has watched over my path in all the
perils under which my faith has been exercised during our
long separation, will not forsake me in those times of danger
which we may have to pass through on the mighty deep.
The day after he writes on board the Alexander to
his dear friend, and faithful companion during most
of his religious engagements in the land he was
leaving.
TO JOHN PAUL.
5th mo. 21st.—The captain does not flatter us with the hope
of a very short passage. It is the season of the year for light
winds; we must expect calms and storms; but if, through
the aboundings of heavenly mercy, my mind is happily staid
on the Lord, I trust I shall be preserved from impatience on
the one hand, and distressing fear on the other.
46
[1825.
LETTER TO HIS MOTHER.
My heart is very tender in love towards thee, my beloved
brother, and my many dear friends in Philadelphia, Penn-
sylvania, and Jersey. I think it a great favour that my long-
continued sufferings in America have been brought to so
peaceful a close; indeed, such was the quiet in which my mind
was sustained, and the fellowship enjoyed with those most dear
to me to the very last, that I hardly could have asked for a
richer or more abundant reward.
His homeward voyage was a favourable one, and
on nearing the English coast he writes.
TO HIS MOTHER.
On board the ship Alexander, off the coast of Denbighshire,
Sixth Month 13th, 1825.
MY DEAREST MOTHER,—I am so well aware of the pleasure
it will afford thee, and my dear sisters and brothers, to receive
the earliest tidings of my arrival, that I am desirous of having
a letter in readiness for to-night's post, as we now entertain the
hope that, if a steam-boat in sight will answer to our signal,
we may be able to reach Liverpool this evening.
We have had a good, prosperous voyage of twenty-four
days from Philadelphia, and nineteen from the capes of Dela-
ware to Cape Clear. I trust it is not without a reverent,
heart-tendering sense of gratitude to our great, Almighty
Protector, that I recur to the many mercies that have attended
us in the course of our passage. We have had but little
summer weather, and often a heavy rolling sea breaking upon
deck, which has occasioned me to be of necessity much con-
fined either to my berth, or in a recumbent position in the
companion house. I think the sufferings from sea-sickness
have been greater than in the Emulation; and, though we
have had the comfort of a spacious cabin, yet, our company
being large, it was often extremely close.
Captain Baldwin, on his last return to Philadelphia in the
Third Month, having found an unusual quantity of ice on the
banks of Newfoundland, concluded, much to our relief and
satisfaction, to steer further to the southward than the usual
ÆT. 41.]
47
LETTER.
course, and keep in the Gulf stream. Happily we missed the
ice, but for one night we were ready to think we paid dear for it.
The wind, which had been blowing several days very fresh in
our favour, increased to a pretty heavy gale. The waves.
rolled with a tremendous swell, and beat upon us in every direc-
tion for several hours. The captain acknowledged that he
had not often, if ever, met such a sea. For a time, whilst the
water broke into our cabin, our situation was fearful; but
during the whole of the storm my mind was mercifully pre-
served in a peaceful feeling of quiet, and never for a moment,
since I came on board, have I had to doubt the propriety of
my coming by this ship.
We got to soundings off Cape Clear on Sixth-day afternoon;
but the fog was so heavy we could not discern the land: this
was an anxious time to us all. I did not go to bed till two
o'clock the next morning. On Seventh-day, about 8 A.M., we
obtained a view of the Irish coast, and sailed along in sight
of it for several hours. Steering across the Channel for Holy-
head, towards evening the weather grew very thick, and,
not being able to get a sight of the Lighthouse, the night was
passed in the extreme of anxiety. I was more or less on deck
great part of the night. Our captain was most attentive to
his duty; and to me he has been at all times very kind and
communicative; and, though a prudent man, he did not
attempt to conceal his apprehension of danger. We made a
tack just at the most critical period, which I cannot but think
was the means of saving the ship from running upon the
breakers. The captain stood off to sea the rest of the night,
and soon after the break of day the weather cleared up; and
about eight we had the inexpressible satisfaction to welcome
our pilot on board. I enjoy unutterable comfort in the hope
that we shall find my dearest Anna at Liverpool; and that,
after the many long years of our separation, it will be given
us to meet in peace and safety. I shall use my best endeavours
to come to thee, my dearest mother, as soon as I can. Dear
Isaac Stephenson has been a kind and valuable companion to
me. Edward Wilson has proved himself very helpful and
agreeable to us both. We have met with nothing but civility
48
[1825.
ARRIVAL AT LIVERPOOL.
from all our other fellow-passengers, and our good captain
has throughout conducted himself towards me with marked
respect and consideration, and the most friendly kindness.
Half-past three o'clock.-We are now on board the steam-
boat from Beaumaris to Liverpool. I long to hear where
I am to expect to meet my darling boy. I scarcely allow
myself to hope that he is at Tottenham; but if he is with you
make him sensible of my dearest love, and tell him I hope to
see him in a very few days.
As he had hoped, his wife was waiting for him on
his arrival at Liverpool. That faithful companion
had proved herself to be a true helpmeet to him
during the whole of their long separation; and
often, whilst deeply feeling her own share of the
sacrifice, had she cheered his spirit by the word of
well-directed encouragement to patient perseverance
in the service of his Lord, until He should be pleased
to say, "It is enough." A very few extracts from
her many bright letters will suffice to indicate their
general tone of self-denying love. The week after
parting from him at Bristol, she wrote from her now
solitary home :-
My depths have been at times very deep; I have felt
indeed; but I must reverently acknowledge that I have been
greatly, unexpectedly supported and comforted, again and
again; and that in a way so sweet to my feelings! Some-
times I have felt such a cheerful calm; I could not doubt
where it came from. And then such a lively sense, at times,
that my dearest was only gone for a time,-that he is coming
back to me ! But though this has predominated above
expectation, I have indeed had to drink a bitter cup-a very
suffering path has this separation been to me; and must not I
expect it will often be? I do not write in a complaining
spirit-far otherwise, I trust-but in remembrance of the
past and in anticipation of what may be the future. O that
ÆT. 41.]
49
ANNA FORSTER.
we may yet be encouraged to "offer the sacrifices of righteous-
ness and put our trust in the Lord;" then all will be well.
Our darling boy is finely and truly lovely-so very affec-
tionate in his manner, in such a sweet disposition the last day
or two. The day after I came home I made the exertion to
walk out into the garden, which of itself I keenly felt. When
we reached here, about half-past nine at night, I felt a truly
cheering support. Thou seemed almost at my side, my love.
I have had confirmation on confirmation that this is my right
place. This will be to thy comfort, I know. Our dear mother
is sitting by me. Her influence and company have been
sweet; and I hope I have tried to make her comfortable.
She is very dear to me; and I do not forget that she is thy
own tender mother, and one who feels so much about thee.
When this reaches thee, I suppose thou wilt be entering upon
the very important work assigned thee. It seemed to elevate
me above nature, to consider why thou wast there, and now
"Be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might.'
Fear not, and all will be well with thee. I seem helped
beyond myself: something like rejoicing.
Again, a few months later she wrote:-
1820. 9th mo. 16th.—I was favoured to find our beloved
child well and looking truly lovely, on our return from the
Quarterly Meeting last evening; he seemed to be in the
highest spirits at our coming home again. O how I should
enjoy thy seeing his beaming countenance! How touching!
But thou gives up these endearing treasures for the sake of
thy dear Lord, and through his mercy and strength, thou
dost not, and wilt not unlawfully look back. He knows what
we feel, and, with tears in my eyes, I can look to Him at this
moment, to comfort us.
On being informed, nearly three years afterwards,
that his stay in America was likely to be prolonged,
she wrote:-
VOL. II.]
E
50
[1825.
ARRIVAL AT HOME.
Truly it has been a heavy storm upon me; but, my
dearest, from this time write just as thou thinks to me in.
regard to it; for I trust I can now bear it, and surely we
love to have only one object as much as possible. I think
I have strength to encourage thee not to fear, but to attend
to all the leadings of thy gracious Lord, without looking too
much at the many discouragements which rest upon thy
mind.
Let me ask thee, and thou need not be afraid of telling me,
whether thou continuest to have a prospect of visiting the
West Indies. The Lord will keep thee in safety there also, if
it be so, I do believe. I greatly feel for thee in going into
Carolina, &c., on account of slavery. I had hoped such
suffering might have been spared; but I trust thy tender
feelings will be mercifully remembered by Him who knoweth
our frame, and that He will give help in trouble.
The wife that had so cheered her husband in his
absence, now welcomed his return. From Liverpool
they proceeded together to Tottenham, and after
spending a little time with "his dearest mother"
and beloved relatives there, they and their " darling
boy" went down to their quiet retreat at Bradpole.
After "many long years of separation" for the gos-
pel's sake, their re-union was remarkably crowned
by the Divine blessing. They had "sown in tears"
-they were now permitted to "reap in joy ;"-the
"hundredfold in this life" was theirs, besides all
that awaited them in "the life to come."
CHAPTER XXXI.
1825-1828.
Ir will not fail to be regarded as an important
duty to maintain "the truth of the gospel," and, if
need be, to defend it against the attacks of its adver-
saries. But, in "earnestly contending for the faith,"
we are too apt to forget that "the servant of the
Lord must not strive; but be gentle unto all men"-
"in meekness instructing those that oppose them-
selves; if God peradventure will give them repent-
ance to the acknowledging of the truth;-that they
may recover themselves out of the snare of the
devil." The cause of Christ does not need, and it
will not accept, any support or defence made in a
wrong spirit; and there are probably few things
which put the Christian character to a severer test
than long exposure to the fire of religious contro-
versy, especially when it is accompanied with more
or less of popular excitement. Such an ordeal
William Forster had sustained in the course of his
late engagements, and it was no small proof of the
soundness of his Christian standing, that he came
forth from it unscathed. "I wish to maintain,'
he had said on first coming into contact with the
disturbing elements, "a loving, humble, watchful
spirit towards Friends in every place;" and in such
a spirit he had been remarkably strengthened to
labour and to suffer long during the whole of his
mission in America. Clothed with the same spirit,
""
E 2
52
[1825.
QUARTERLY MEETING AT SHAFTESBURY.
he was now restored to the bosom of his own church
-unshorn of his strength, through "the grace that
is in Christ Jesus."
It was matter of joy to his friends thus to see him
resume his wonted place in his own happy family,
and in the larger sphere of his Christian usefulness.
"I have now to record," writes J. J. Gurney, a few
days after his arrival at home, "the happy return of
our beloved William Forster to his native land!
What a reward of faithfulness! What cause for
thankfulness!" And early in the Ninth Month he
speaks of their first meeting at Shaftesbury, where
they had gone to attend their own Quarterly Meet-
ing: "We arrived just in time for the Select
Quarterly Meeting, and therein I met dearest Wil-
liam and Anna Forster. The Quarterly Meeting
was well attended. William gave in his certificates,
with a very instructive though short account of his
arduous American labours.'
99
They went on afterwards together to Bradpole,
and J. J. Gurney continues:-"We enjoyed a
delightful ride. Our tête-a-tête journey was a high
privilege. During my stay at Bradpole, for three
days, I feasted much on William's cultivated, en-
larged, and intelligent mind. He is capital company.
We had much conversation."
Though William Forster had not yet spent three
months at home, since his return from America, his
Christian interest had been so much awakened on
behalf of the Friends of his own Quarterly Meeting,
from whom he had been so long separated, that he
felt it to be his duty thus early to pay them a visit
of gospel love; and he was liberated by his Monthly
ÆT. 41.]
53
ESSAYS ON CHRISTIANITY.
Meeting to hold meetings among them and the
public more generally, as well as to embrace in this
religious service some parts of Devonshire. After
his short visit to William and Anna Forster, J. J.
Gurney accompanied the former to Yeovil, and was
present at a meeting he held there with the inhabi-
tants. They then proceeded together to Bath, where
they attended the Monthly Meeting, and, after "a
solemn parting opportunity," at their relative P. H.
G.'s, each pursued his own path of duty. No de-
tailed account is left of William Forster's further
movements; but the following brief reference to this
engagement is characteristic:-
I went along from one meeting to another, often under a
sense of my own infirmities, and sought to present myself before
the Lord in a waiting and devoted mind. I was made glad
in that salvation which is in Christ Jesus; and, in speaking
of his love, and power, and wisdom, and faithfulness, my
spirit was made very tender before the Lord. In some
instances I thought I could perceive that the same feeling
prevailed with others.
Not long after his return home Joseph John
Gurney's "Essays on Christianity" came out. Such
a work, "breathing the spirit of one whose heart
was warmed and animated by the love of Christ,
and replete with "sound scholarship," as well as
presenting a clear and comprehensive, and purely
scriptural exposition of those great fundamental
truths of the gospel upon which the distinguishing
views and practices of the religious Society of Friends
are based, out of which they spring, and from which
alone they derive their true support, could not fail
to elicit the warm approval of William Forster, as it
54
[1826.
LETTER TO J. J. GURNEY.
did, to a large extent, that of his fellow-members,
and of the general public. After a careful examina-
tion of the work, he writes:-
To J. J. GURNEY.
Bradpole, 1826.
Thou must allow me, in true brotherly love, to offer thee
my warmest congratulations that thou hast been enabled to
bring out thy Essays. I entertain a most lively and cheering
hope of the usefulness of thy work; that, in this cloudy and
dark day, it will tend to the establishment of the wavering, to
the fortifying of the feeble-minded, and put to silence the
cavils of many a proud and self-sufficient gainsayer. To the
anxious inquirer after the truth as it is in Jesus, I firmly
believe it will be rendered peculiarly helpful and valuable.
In short, I cannot but look upon it as one of those labours of
love that will be made to abound "by many thanksgivings
unto God." It would be strange if I did not feel more than
a common and passing interest in the work; for, I think, I
never found myself, upon any occasion, so much anticipated;
it gives utterance to my own views and feelings in such lucid
and convincing language, and withal it solves some of my
difficulties so thoroughly and satisfactorily.*
Early in 1826 his beloved friends Hannah and
Maria Middleton were contemplating a religious visit
in some parts of Germany. His feelings of Chris-
tian interest and sympathy towards them are expressed
in the following letter:-
* Notwithstanding the many valuable treatises which have appeared
on the same subjects, both before and since the publication of these
Essays, the remark of the Editor of J. J. G.'s Memoirs still deserves
attention :-"It would be difficult to find a volume in which so much
sound and important information is digested in so small a compass, and
in so useful and practical a form," as in this work." Memoirs of J. J.
Gurney," by J. B. Braithwaite, vol. i., p. 291.
ET. 41.]
55
LETTER TO M. MIDDLETON.
TO MARIA MIDDLETON (AFTERWARDS MARIA Fox).
We cannot wonder that you should often be brought very
low whilst dwelling on the prospect which is opening before
you; my hope and confidence are strong that you will never
be forsaken. We cannot say to what degree the blessing of
the Lord may rest upon your present trials; and how far
they may be rendered preparatory to a capacity to sympathize
with those among his visited or seeking children in the parts
to which, under the influence of his love, your spirits are
attracted. Our past experience, which, little as we may
think of it, ought never to be forgotten, has taught us that
seasons of deepest humiliation and conflict are often suc-
ceeded by strong and satisfying confirmation in the sufficiency
of the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ.
I feel for you both in the baptisms through which you have
to pass; but if indeed they be needful for the accomplishment
of the Divine purpose, surely we cannot ask to be spared the
suffering, but only for patience acceptably to endure all that
He may see meet to appoint.
He had often to go far to attend the Monthly
and Quarterly Meetings of which he was a member;
but, large as was the amount of time and travelling
involved, he was diligent in the service. When at
home his thoughts were much occupied with the
moral and physical condition of the poor around
him, and he paid much personal attention to the
relief of their wants.
The winter of 1825-26 had been one of peculiar
pressure, amounting to panic, in the commercial
world, and many persons and families had in con-
sequence been brought into great distress and per-
plexity. Though William Forster was himself
entirely disengaged from mercantile pursuits, he was
prepared tenderly to sympathize with those who,
56
[1826.
LONDON YEARLY MEETING.
whether through their own imprudence or without
any fault of their own, were partakers of the general
calamity; and, when associated with his friends at
the Yearly Meeting, he gave instructive evidence of
his power to realize suffering and conflict of a kind
which he had not experienced himself. He expressed
a strong desire
That it might be given us to bear one another's burthens,
to comfort one another, to live with a sense that we are
pilgrims associated with fellow-pilgrims, that whilst knowing
the corruptions of our nature, the plague of our hearts, and
our manifold infirmities, we should be brought to see that it
is of the Lord's mercy we are not consumed.
The more we know of the gospel, the deeper and more
fervent will be our exercise for the gathering of our friends;
that others may be brought to taste that which we have
tasted; that they may be brought under the care and
guidance of the Good Shepherd. If the feet of any be
entangled, if the enemy has prevailed against them, they
should become the subjects of prayer. This would increase
the bond of love, bind us together in the fellowship of the
gospel. We should be a comfort and a joy one to the other;
rejoice over one another; because the grace of our Lord
Jesus Christ is extended to them.
On his way to the Yearly Meeting, and for some
time after it, he was engaged in religious service in
Sussex, Surrey, Essex, and Bedfordshire and Hert-
fordshire. In reference to this engagement, he
says:-
I am thankful to say I find nothing new in my present
path; it is really curious, and at the same time not a little
confirming to me, to find how much I seem to be brought
back to where I was fifteen or twenty years ago; just the
ÆT. 42.]
57
LETTER TO J. J. GURNEY.
same sort of fears and cares-the same sort of opening and
putting forth. And as a little faith now and then springs up,
I have a hope that I shall be led along in safety; kept from
doing anything that I ought not to do; and strengthened for
the little service that is laid upon me.
Alluding to this visit, after returning home, he
further remarks:-
The burthen is taken from me; and I am not insensible to
the favour of being relieved from that which I had sometimes
felt it hard to bear. I was much interested for the newly
convinced persons; and felt myself enlarged among them
in that love and sympathy which I know I could not have
given myself. In most of the meetings I attended, first or
last, I thought there was a very good feeling of openness;
and that we were brought near together in that which is
distinct from all that belongs exclusively to the creature. I
neither sought for doctrine, nor did I shun it when it came
before me; nor did I discover any repugnance to receive what
I deem the Gospel of Christ, so far as I thought it was given
me to make mention of it.
On
He now appears to have been permitted to enjoy
a season of rest, amidst the comforts of home.
hearing of J. J. Gurney's prospect of a visit to Ire-
land in company with his sister, Elizabeth Fry, he
writes:-
To J. J. GURNEY.
Bradpole, Twelfth Month 17th, 1826.
MY DEAREST JOSEPH,-I have been sitting alone, in a serious
and thoughtful mind, looking over the travels of William
Edmundson and John Fothergill, in America, as related in
their respective journals; and now, before I retire, I must for
my own satisfaction, try and write a line or two to thee, my
beloved friend, which must (as I increasingly feel to be the
case with all written communications) fall very far short of
expressing what I feel towards thee, and for all who love our
58
[1827.
LETTER TO J. J. GURNEY.
Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity. There is a certain sort of pain,
and a pleasurable pain it is, in feeling to what a great degree
Christian fellowship is an inexpressible enjoyment; and how
hard it is fully to convey to our nearest friends, even to those
by whom our individual phraseology is best understood, our
spiritual views and feelings. I cannot but believe that the
Apostles knew something of it; but in the unity of the Spirit
they found a medium of intercourse opened to them, and to
all who are seeking to walk in the Light, through which they
could salute each other in the name of the Lord, and rejoice
over one another's faith, and love, and fruitfulness. Theirs
was a measure proportioned to their fulness of stature; and
though ours may be according to our state of infancy in the
new man—our infirmities, our remaining corruptions, the
smallness of our faith, and the feebleness of our love-yet,
through the goodness of the Lord, we are not strangers to
that oneness of Spirit which is in the truth, that fellowship
which is with the Father and with the Son. Much of this
comforting and most precious enjoyment has been with me of
late in thinking of thee.
I take comfort in supposing that perhaps thou art now
permitted to rest for a little while upon thy oars, and quietly
yielding thyself to the current which is bearing thee onwards
to a larger and more important field of gospel labours.
I am very much of the opinion that the preparation for the
work of gospel labour, as well as the actual accomplishment
of every religious service, is of the Lord; and that of ourselves
we cannot effect the one, any more than the other. There is
such a vast and wonderful diversity in the means which God is
pleased to employ in the accomplishment of his own purposes,
both as it relates to different individuals and to the same person
at different times; that it is not for us to say through what
dispensations He may condescend to work in order to bring
his servants into a state of acceptable dedication before him
or through what instrumentality such baptisms of the Spirit
may be administered as may conduce to their fitness to receive
the renewings of the Holy Anointing, or tend to their
religious usefulness among those to whom He may be pleased
to send them.
;
ÆT. 42.]
59
SCRIPTURE COMMENTARY.
It is sometimes hard for us to believe that the temptations,
the conflicts, the discouragements and perplexities, we have to
endure, as they relate to others as well as ourselves, can ever be
so far sanctified as to be rendered instrumental for the good
of those for whom, under the influence of the love of Christ,
we may be the most deeply interested; yet so I do believe it
is. And the more we are plunged into these depths, the more
fully are we prepared to speak of those deliverances, and of
that redemption which constitutes the essence, and is the very
joy of the Gospel of Christ. And thus, whatever may be given
us to bring forth from the treasury, if it be but in the authority
of his power and love, all will bear the evidence of the work-
manship of his hand, and tend to the exaltation of his ever-
glorious name. It is under some such considerations as these
that I entertain a strong and cheering confidence that God
will supply all thy need; and that, whatever may be the
trials of the day, the Lord will be thy strength and thy shield.
I have near sympathy and entire unity with thee in thy
prospects towards Ireland; and I cannot but believe that the
time, as well as the concern, will be found to be of the Lord's
appointment.
It will be recollected that while travelling in
America (p. 315, chap. xxiii.), William Forster was
strongly impressed with the desirableness of pre-
paring a select commentary on the several parts of
Holy Scripture, adapted for the use of Friends.
During the comparative leisure which was now allotted
him in his quiet retreat at Bradpole, the thought of
attempting to carry out such an undertaking had
much occupied his mind. He alludes to it, among
other subjects, in writing
To J. J. GURNEY.
1827. 1st mo. 8th.-I am much pleased by thy report of
thy literary occupations. Every object connected with
scriptural study and research is more than ever a matter of
60
[1827.
CORRESPONDENCE
interest and importance with me. I have of late thought
much and very seriously on a Bible with notes, geographical,
historical, elucidatory and critical, for the reading of our own
Society. I cannot but believe that the talent requisite for
such a work might be found within our own borders; and
that, if it be judiciously accomplished, it might be made
interesting and instructive, and in many respects useful, to
Friends generally. Were such a thing ever to meet with a
cordial reception among Friends in America, it is not easy to
calculate on the good that might arise from it.
I have been endeavouring to put together some remarks on
slavery as connected with the doctrine and practice of the
early Christians; but I find myself at a loss for one item of
information which seems indispensable to a general and cor-
rect view of the subject-the state of civil society in Asia-
at Corinth and in Phrygia-at the time of the first intro-
duction of Christianity into those parts. I suppose the law
and practice of slavery in those remote provinces were in
some respects different from what they were at Rome; and
not exactly the same at that period as in the times of the
ancient Greek historians. If ever I finish it--and it is more
adapted to the opinion and feeling of the people of Carolina
and Georgia than of this country-and thou shouldest think
it fit to see the light, I have thought of dubbing it with the
title of "Philemon and Onesimus."
To this letter he received the following reply:-
FROM J. J. GURNEY.
Being very much engaged in preparing for a long absence
from my peaceful and interesting home, I know not that I
should have written to thee so early, had I not wished to
encourage thee in thy literary career, which I warmly approve.
I much like the idea of "Philemon and Onesimus,”* and am
convinced that thou art far more competent to such a task than
almost anybody in our Society. I fear I cannot recommend.
* This was never published.
ÆT. 43.]
61
WITH J. J. GURNEY.
thee to any work on the state of Greece, Macedonia, or
Lesser Asia, at the time of the Apostle Paul. I question
whether there is any existing document which throws so much
light on the subject as the book of Acts itself; but I think
thou wilt find in commentaries on that book some useful hints
as to where information may be obtained. I have ordered
Paxton's "Illustration of Scripture," a book which I hear highly
spoken of, as containing a large body of collateral information.
A biographical lexicon of the New Testament thou might,
I think, get up without great difficulty; it is an excellent
idea, and such a work would be very acceptable to our young
people and many others.
With respect to a Bible with notes, it is a work which
evidently requires an enlarged combination of effort. I
think there are several individuals, besides our two selves,
who might contribute in due season to such an undertaking.
I would name, amongst others, thy brother Josiah, J.
Candler, T. Maw, and Dr. Ash. I really begin to hope we
may make something of it, ere very long. It would be the
better way to take the New Testament first, as the most
important, and the most within compass. While I cordially
approve of thy literary labours, I trust they will never pre-
vent thy more active engagements in the church.
Early in the Second Month William Forster again
writes, in allusion to the visit to Ireland,
To J. J. GURNEY.
Whether I have a right apprehension or not of Eccles.
ix. 4, "For to him that is joined to all the living there is
hope," I not only think it a privilege, but I take comfort
to myself in believing that I may be allowed to regard it
as a token for good, that I enjoy some little capacity for
sympathy with those who, baptized of the Lord for the
service to which he is pleased to appoint them, are sent
forth in his name to proclaim the gospel of his Son. There
62
[1828.
CORRESPONDENCE
is a course of discipline, and there are plunges into suffering
and conflict, peculiar to such an exercise of faith; and possibly
it may be no very large proportion of the believers in Christ
who are fully apprized of the depth and extent of these con-
flicts. But there are some who have seen the works of the
Lord and his wonders in the deep, and who have cause to
bless his holy name for the support He has vouchsafed unto
them, under those dispensations in which He may have seen
meet to instruct them to an understanding of the vanity of
the help of man.
Thus I believe it to have been with thee, my beloved
brother, and my joy and consolation in the Lord is very
great on thy behalf; and very much is it to my strength
and confirmation, that I can entertain such confidence for
thee, in the aboundings of the grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ towards thee, and through thee towards his Church
in those places to which He is about to send thee.
During the summer of this year (1827) William
Forster was engaged in holding meetings for the
inhabitants of some of the villages in the district of
his own Monthly Meeting; and in the autumn he
paid a visit to Friends in Suffolk and Hertfordshire.
Of these labours, however, no particulars are pre-
served.
He was not of a robust constitution; and was not
unfrequently confined to the house with illness.
About this time neither his own health nor that
of his beloved wife appears to have been very good.
Yet he was able, at intervals, to pursue his biblical
researches, and to make some progress in the work
he had in hand. J. J. G. had returned from
Ireland, and being about again to leave home on
religious service in the North of England, W. F.
writes :-
ÆT. 44.]
63
WITH J. J. GURNEY.
To J. J. Gurney.
1828. 3rd mo. 25th.—I hasten to express my thankfulness
that thou art again constrained, in the love of Christ, to
evince thy faithfulness to his cause, and that, in the power of
the Spirit of the Lord, thou art strengthened to surrender
thyself to his service. Thou hast had thy baptisms prepara-
tory to this commission; and I cannot but anticipate for thee
much enlargement in the love, the life, the hope and the joy
of the gospel; and that, as it is a standing ordinance for
the Israel of God of all generations, thou wilt have again to
acknowledge, as thou hast often done, that the ox is not
muzzled when he treadeth out the corn. "For our sakes no
doubt this is written, that he that plougheth should plough
in hope, and that he that thresheth should be partaker of his
hope."
Treading out the corn, by the way, brings me to my biblical
readings and extracts. I have been, within the last few days,
employing myself on the third of Matthew, a chapter rich in
allusion to eastern customs. I have lately met with a copy of
Campbell; the book is new to me, and I think will be likely
to afford me much valuable and useful instruction. I am
reading Lardner's "Lives of the Apostles" with considerable
interest; it is just the book to make me think, I met with a
copy of "Benson on the Acts;" it meets my expectation on
the external history of the first years of the Christian Church.
Lardner makes allusion to it, and it is quoted as authority
in other works. When I see thee I shall be glad to talk
with thee about Lightfoot, Hammond, Bishop Pearce, and
Macknight.
I have many questions to ask thee; and, as it may be long
before I see thee, I will thank thee to give me thy opinion of
the term of our Lord's ministry. I conclude thou inclines to
the most generally received opinion of three years or there-
abouts from his baptism to his crucifixion; and so do I.
Though I do not consider it so fully determined by the text
as I at first thought it was. I have lately met with a small
book on the veracity and undesigned coincidence of the
64
[1828.
LETTER FROM J. J. GURNEY.
gospels; it furnished a very agreeable First-day entertainment
to Willy and me a few weeks ago:-"Blunt on the Veracity
of the Gospels."
In our present situation, retired and almost cut off as
we sometimes seem to be from intercourse with our Church,
I regard it as evidence of membership in the body not to be
lightly esteemed, that I can feel something approaching to
Christian fellowship with any of those who are called abroad
to labour in the word. But how little is it that those whom
the Lord has set apart as vessels for his own use are able to
believe that He is effecting his work within them by their
baptisms into humiliation and suffering almost unto death.
And how much are we apt, in such seasons of trial, to think
the dispensations under which we are made to suffer, unlike
everything we have known in earlier days! Could we dis-
cover exactly the same features in every baptism, they might
not so fully answer the purpose. In the depth of our abase-
ment we can comprehend neither the means nor the end.
"What I do thou knowest not now, but thou shalt know
hereafter." Thus it is that we are brought first to trust, then
to hope, and subsequently are made to rejoice, to give thanks,
and to praise the name of our Redeemer, and to acknowledge
his mercy, and truth, and power.
A week later he received an interesting reply, from
which the following is extracted:-
FROM J. J. GURNEY.
I was very glad to hear that thou art making so much
progress in thy interesting undertaking, which, I doubt not,
will grow on thy heart as well as thy hands, and become
to thee an increasingly important and delightful object. I
heartily wish thee encouragement in it; thou hast much more
general biblical reading in thee than I have. With regard to
the merely critical part, I may, in the end, be a tolerably
useful help; but, I am clearly of opinion that in thy pro-
ceeding comfortably with the work, it is desirable for thee to
ÆT. 44.] DEATH OF HIS SISTER JANE FORSTER.
65
be resolute in making thyself master of the Greek Testament ;
this, I doubt not, thou art doing by degrees.
In the Eighth Month of this year William Forster
was engaged in a religious visit to South Wales,
Herefordshire, and Worcestershire. Soon after his
return from this journey he received the affecting
intelligence of the serious illness of his sister Jane
Forster, at Brighton.
10th mo. 9th.-Our letters by to-day's post bring us so
discouraging an account of my beloved sister, as to induce
me to think it best to go to-night. My heart is heavy and
very sorrowful, and I do not feel in the strongest state of
health. May it please our Heavenly Father to preserve me
in a quiet, resigned, and trustful mind; and make me a sup-
port to my dear mother and sisters. It may please the Lord
to raise up our dear sister from this state of extreme weak-
ness, and restore her to those to whom she is so very dear.
The possibility of this sometimes gives me a little hope, yet it
is but little that I dare to indulge.
A few days later he writes from Tottenham :-
Our dear Jane expired about half-past twelve on Fifth-day
morning. It was a moment of acute feeling to me. My dear
wife felt it very severely. Willy hung upon my neck and
wept. I immediately determined on coming to Tottenham;
my mind was subdued, quiet, and stayed, but it was a low
time; the scenes of my sister's dying hours passed rapidly
before my imagination; and it was for a time like walking
through the shadow of death. I was at Tottenham at a
quarter-past eight.
On Second-day morning, dear J. and R. and my sister M.
arrived from Kendal: our meeting was a time of poignant.
feeling to us all; but it was a comfort to my dearest mother
to have all her children around her. Sorrow has brought us
VOL. II.]
F
66
[1828.
DECEASE OF HIS MOTHER-IN-LAW.
near together; and a very sweetly uniting feeling has there
been amongst us.
William Forster stayed at Tottenham till after the
funeral of his sister, his wife having gone back to
Bradpole, on account of the delicate health of her
mother, whom they had left at their house. This
affectionate parent had, from the time of their mar-
riage, made their interests her own, and a strong
attachment subsisted between them. Only a few
days afterwards he received a hasty summons to
return home, in consequence of her sudden death.
Of this event he writes:
26th.—My beloved wife and myself went together to look
at the remains of our beloved mother-we deeply felt her
removal; but a holy, heavenly calm is over us, and we are
encouraged to hope in the mercy of our Redeemer on behalf
of her who is taken from us.
It was no wonder that the unlooked-for removal of
two such precious links from the family chain, so
soon one after the other, should cast a shade of
sorrow over the little group at Bradpole, during the
closing months of the year. Writing about this time
to J. J. Gurney, who was then engaged in religious
service in some of the midland counties, after
alluding to these trials, which, "with all the true
comfort and many alleviations afforded in the great
mercy of the Saviour," were yet felt to be "a sore
and heavy affliction," William Forster adds:
It will be a blank to me if these unexpected events
should prevent my visit in Norfolk in the Twelfth or First
Month, to which I have been looking, ever since I parted
from dear Fowell and Hannah, with the anticipation of much
pleasure and enjoyment.
ÆT. 44.]
67
LETTER TO J. J. GURNEY.
I feel thee, my dear friend, most near to me, in much
true, brotherly sympathy, and a very precious sense of that
fellowship which is in the gospel of Christ Jesus our Lord.
I take comfort in believing that thou art preserved in a lowly,
watchful and dependent mind, and that the Lord is with thee
in this exercise of faith and obedience, and that it will be
blessed to thy own confirmation, and the help and comfort of
others.
A variety of causes concurred in setting aside the
contemplated visit to Earlham at the time proposed.
The following extract from a letter received some
time afterwards, alludes to it :—
FROM J. J. GURNEY.
It is quite a mortification to have thy visit to Norfolk thus
put off; but I trust it is only put off, and that we shall have
the real joy of seeing you here in the course of the next six
weeks or two months. I have plenty of matters to talk over
with thee. I wonder whether this will find thy dear brother J.
with thee? May you be refreshed and comforted together;
and, though clouds may be permitted in no slight measure to
overcast the sky, may we, with the eye of faith, still behold
the Sun of righteousness, who has abundant healing for us on
his wings.
The Bible meetings, &c., passed off excellently; and our
large party at Earlham was favoured, in no common degree,
with the quieting and comforting influence of divine love.
think the effort never afforded me greater satisfaction.
Fowell was, as usual, a bright ingredient in the party, and
made an excellent speech at the meeting.
F 2
CHAPTER XXXII.
1829-1834.
DURING the period of six years comprised in
the present chapter, William Forster did not
travel much as a minister. Except a visit which
he paid in Guernsey and Jersey in 1829, and one
among Friends in Somersetshire, and parts adja-
cent, in 1831, he does not appear to have been
liberated by his Monthly Meeting for any religious
service from home. His ministerial labours at home,
however, and in the limits of his own Monthly and
Quarterly Meetings, as well as during his repeated
attendance of the Yearly Meeting, though rarely
alluded to by himself, were highly appreciated by
others, and often spoken of as remarkably instructive,
and attended with much power.
He was very fond of his rural retreat-his " green,
flowery, sequestered nest, amongst the hills" of
Dorsetshire, as Amelia Opie called it, when, "quite
knocked up," she sought to restore her strength
there, in the “sweet society of dear friends." Being
much given to hospitality, he and his wife greatly
enjoyed the visits of their friends; whilst those who
had the privilege of being with them, under their
own roof, could not fail to be both pleased and
edified.
In his boyhood, William Forster had taken much
pleasure in gardening, and he had now an opportu-
nity of gratifying his taste for horticultural pursuits,
ÆT. 45.]
69
HOME PURSUITS.
showing a good deal of skill in raising a variety
of exotics, often from seed gathered by himself
during his distant travels, and in attending to his
flower-beds, pruning his fruit-trees, &c. Such em-
ployments he frequently found both healthful and
congenial; but they were now merely his recreations.
Much of his time, whether at home or abroad, was
occupied for the benefit of others. He read a great
deal, and devoted no inconsiderable share of atten-
tion to literary and philanthropic pursuits.
Writing to his absent friends, much as he loved
them, was always a task to him. He often mourns
over his constitutional reluctance to that kind of
work, and deeply regrets that, by too much yielding
to it, he deprived himself of the privilege of hear-
ing from them as frequently as he wished. His
correspondence with J. J. Gurney, however, was
seldom long interrupted; and from this, in the
general dearth of information relating to this period,
we now and then gather a few particulars which
throw an interesting light upon this comparatively
secluded portion of his life. He had heard of his
friends, being engaged in religious labour in the Mid-
land Counties, and writes
To J. J. GURNEY.
1829. 4th mo. 17th. Bradpole.—It is a real satisfaction
to me to think of thee in the service of thy Lord, and to
believe that He is giving thee authority to speak of his power,
and mercy, and love, for the confirmation and refreshment of
his heritage, and for the awakening and gathering of the
transgressors and them that are of a worldly mind. Thy
path must often have been in the way of deep waters; but
thou canst more than many appreciate the kindness of our
70
[1829.
YEARLY MEETING.
Lord and Saviour towards thee in granting thee a part in this
ministry, and that He has counted thee worthy of baptism
into suffering for his great name's sake.
And when thou considers who they are that shall reign
with Him in the dominion of his power, in that kingdom
which He establishes in the hearts of his believing ones over
all that is of the world, of the fall, and of the devil who
occasioned the fall, and who they are that shall partake in
all the heavenly blessings comprehended in the resurrection
to life everlasting, I persuade myself that there are times in
which thou art glad to discover anything approaching to an
evidence of an interest in Christ, even if it should seem to
consist in nothing more than an enlarged capacity to under-
stand and to endure such suffering.
It seems remarkable how many servants are just now called
into the field. I rejoice in it, and have strong confidence that
their labours will not be in vain.
The Yearly Meeting was now approaching; and it
proved to be a time of more than ordinary importance.
Though four years had elapsed since William Forster's
return from the United States of America, he had
maintained a lively interest in the progress of events
among Friends in that country. When, at the pre-
ceding Yearly Meeting, official information was
received that a separation had actually taken place
among them, and that the followers of Elias Hicks
had effected a distinct organization, he felt deeply for
the affliction of his brethren. And when now, the
Yearly Meeting in London, as one of the family of
Yearly Meetings, felt itself called upon to take a
decided step in disclaiming all connection with the
seceders, a mind like his could not fail to be keenly
alive to the most conflicting feelings. But, whilst on
the one hand he was brought into deep sorrow on
account of many who had "erred from the faith"-and
ÆT. 45.]
71
DECLARATION OF FAITH.
he earnestly longed that they might be "restored in
the spirit of meekness"—it was cause for thankfulness
to him, on the other, that so large a number of those
among whom he had laboured so long, in all the
Yearly Meetings on the American continent, had been
preserved faithful in their allegiance to Christ and
his cause. Though not present himself, he deeply
felt the painfulness of the occasion; and it could
not but be matter of rejoicing to him, at the same
time, that his own Yearly Meeting was enabled, at
such a juncture, to deliberate on a question of so
much importance in perfect harmony, and to issue
the following declaration of its faith in our blessed
Redeemer, with entire unanimity* :—
"This meeting has been introduced into a feeling of much
sympathy and brotherly love for our brethren on the American
continent. We have heard, with deep concern and sorrow,
of the close trials to which they have been subjected, by the
diffusion of anti-Christian doctrines among them; and we con-
sider it to be a duty to disclaim, and we hereby do disclaim,
all connection, as a religious Society, with any meetings for
the purpose of worship or discipline, which have been estab-
lished, or which are upheld, by those who have embraced such
anti-Christian doctrines.
And in order to prevent any misapprehension as to our
views, we feel ourselves called upon, at this time, to avow our
belief in the inspiration and divine authority of the Old and
New Testament.
We further believe, that the promise made after the
transgression of our first parents, in the consequence of
whose fall all the posterity of Adam are involved, that the
seed of the woman should bruise the head of the serpent, and
the declaration unto Abraham, 'In thy seed shall all the
nations of the earth be blessed,' had a direct reference to the
* Similar declarations were issued by all the Yearly Meetings in
America.
72
[1829.
DECLARATION OF FAITH.
coming in the flesh of the Lord Jesus Christ. To Him, also,
did the prophet Isaiah bear testimony, when he declared,
'Unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given: and the
government shall be upon his shoulder: and his name shall be
called Wonderful, Counsellor, the mighty God, the everlasting
Father, the Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his govern-
ment and peace there shall be no end.' And again, the same
prophet spoke of Him when he said, 'Surely he hath borne
our griefs, and carried our sorrows: yet we did esteem him
stricken, smitten of God and afflicted; but he was wounded
for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities: the
chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes
we are healed.' The same blessed Redeemer is emphatically
denominated by the prophet Jeremiah, 'THE LORD OUR
RIGHTEOUSNESS.'
(
At that period, and in that miraculous manner, which
God in his perfect wisdom saw fit, the promised Messiah
appeared personally upon earth, when He took not on him.
the nature of angels; but he took on him the seed of
Abraham.' He was in all points tempted like as we are, yet
without sin.' Having finished the work which was given Him
to do, He gave himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to
God. He tasted death for every man. 'He is the propitia-
tion for our sins: and not for ours only, but also for the sins
of the whole world.' 'We have redemption through his
blood, even the forgiveness of sins.' He passed into the
heavens, and being the brightness of the glory of God, 'and
the express image of his person, and upholding all things by
the word of his power, when he had by himself purged our
sins, sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high;' and
ever liveth to make intercession for us.
It is by the Lord Jesus Christ that the world will be
judged in righteousness. He is 'the mediator of the new
covenant;'-' the image of the invisible God, the first-born
of every creature: for by him were all things created, that
are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible,
whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or
powers all things were created by him, and for him and
ÆT. 45.]
73
DECLARATION OF FAITH.
he is before all things, and by him all things consist.'
'In
him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily:' and to
Him did the Evangelist bear testimony when he said, 'In
the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God,
and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning
with God. All things were made by Him; and without Him
was not anything made that was made. In Him was life; and
the life was the light of men.' He was the true light, which
lighteth every man that cometh into the world.'
6
Our blessed Lord Himself spoke of his perpetual dominion
and power in his church, when He said, 'My sheep hear my
voice, and I know them, and they follow me: and I give unto
them eternal life:' and, when describing the spiritual food
which He bestoweth on the true believers, He declared, 'I
am the bread of life: he that cometh unto me shall never
hunger, and he that believeth on me shall never thirst.'
He spoke also of his saving grace, bestowed on those who
come in faith unto Him, when He said, 'Whosoever drinketh
of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the
water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water,
springing up into everlasting life.'
Our religious Society, from its earliest establishment to
the present day, has received these most important doctrines of
Holy Scripture in their plain and obvious acceptation; and
we do not acknowledge as in fellowship with us, as a Christian
community, any body of religious professors which does not
thus accept them, or which openly receives or accredits as
ministers, those who attempt to invalidate any of these
doctrines which we esteem as essential parts of the Christian
religion.
It is the earnest desire of this meeting, that all who pro-
fess our name, may so live, and so walk before God, as that they
may know these sacred truths to be blessed to them indi-
vidually. We desire that, as the mere profession of sound
Christian doctrine will not avail to the salvation of the soul, all
may attain to a living, efficacious faith, which, through the
power of the Holy Ghost, bringeth forth fruit unto holiness;
the end whereof is everlasting life through Jesus Christ our
74
[1830.
BIBLICAL STUDIES.
Lord. 'Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power, be
unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for
ever and ever.""
""
Walking humbly with his God, the biblical inves-
tigation and research into which William Forster
had been led for some years past, prompted, in the
first instance, very much by Christian interest and
love towards his American brethren, had greatly
tended to confirm his faith in "the efficacy of the
Atonement of Christ, and in the reality of the work
of the Holy Spirit." "The comfort of that quiet,
he said, "in which my mind is settled in relation to
these great truths is most satisfactory to me.
· He
that believeth, entereth into rest;' and there is no
rest, in this state of trial, like the rest of faith." It
is no wonder that he should so earnestly long that
all who bear the name of Friends everywhere, and
all the sons and daughters of men, should be brought
to enjoy the same "rest."
Later in the year he again writes
To J. J. GURNEY.
8th mo. 14th. Bradpole.-Within the last few weeks I have
been much given up to the selecting and transcribing of
annotations and illustrations. The employment is become
increasingly interesting to me. As I proceed, I hope and
believe, the labour will lessen, and I shall gain some confidence
in my own judgment. On the eighth of Matthew, the
chapter on which I have spent most time, I have ninety
notes; in many instances they will admit of abridgment. I
hope to use the greatest diligence until I have gone through
the book of Matthew. I consider my collection of biblical
books well chosen. I hardly know whether I had better
meddle with Pool's "Synopsis," and such books as Kuinoel
and others of the German Biblical writers.
AT. 46.]
75
LETTER TO JOSIAH FORSTER.
In his almost isolated local habitation, remote
from many of his friends, his heart was not con-
tracted; he was accustomed to take a wide range
among "the things which concern the Lord Jesus.
Christ," and the good of his fellow-men. The opera-
tions of the Bible Society, missionary labours of every
kind and everywhere, the promotion of universal
peace, and not less so the absorbing question of
negro slavery, all continued to claim his serious.
attention. As it regards the latter, the anti-Christian
system still prevailed in the West Indies, under
British rule, and he writes to his brother :-
TO JOSIAH FORSTER.
1830. 4th mo. 7th.-I think it is to be feared that the
cause of humanity has in some degree suffered by its friends
appearing so much to have forsaken the moral and Christian
grounds on which it was originally taken up by Friends and
other people, and on which the slave-trade itself was abolished;
and seeming almost exclusively to confine themselves to the
impolicy of the system.
It
Probably by reverting to the wickedness and immorality,
and cruelty of the oppression, and pressing it upon the con-
sciences of the people, with the strength of argument which
that view of the subject cannot fail to afford, more good may
now be effected than people may generally suppose.
should be acknowledged that ten years have not yet elapsed,
scarcely so much as seven, since it first became a great
national question. Considering how many influential people
have almost their whole property involved in the evil of
slave-holding, I do not think we ought to be so vastly sur-
prised that it has not made more way in the Legislature, but
rather to be glad and encouraged that so much feeling has
been awakened and is still alive on the subject.
With reference to the free coloured people in
America he writes, a little later,-
76
[1830.
DIARY.
TO THE SAME.
6th mo. 21st.-Coloured people are very apt to congre-
gate in towns; and though some of them, perhaps quite
as many of them as one might expect, do well, yet a large
number of them are not very fond of work, and others
are improvident, and no doubt intemperate too. And when
they are reduced to distress, either by the severity of the
winter, or when from any other cause work is scarce, of
course they draw pretty heavily upon the resources of their
industrious and frugal neighbours. With this view of the
case, one cannot very much wonder that they should wish to
guard against the heavy expense that so large and increasing
a population of that class of the inhabitants may be liable to
bring upon the towns. I thought I saw so much of the evil
resulting both to themselves and the lower class of the whites
-and the upper classes too-from this preference to town
rather than country life, that on several occasions I did my
best to impress Friends with the apprehension I entertained
that they could not more effectually promote their improve-
ment than by offering them some encouragement to a life of
husbandry. Could they happily be brought to adopt the
change, I cannot but think they would be much more likely
to provide comfortably for themselves and their families, be
less in the way of temptation themselves, and less of a temp-
tation to others. By attaining to something approaching to
general respectability of character, one of the great objections
to the manumission of slaves would be removed.
William Forster was not in the practice of fre-
quently recording his personal experience, or what
related to the history of his inner life. The following
memoranda are, on that account, the more interesting
and valuable, as indications of what was ordinarily
much concealed.
3rd mo. 1st.-Our meeting was to me this morning a
time of much conflict, and fear. In the afternoon I was
ET. 46.]
77
DIARY.
cheered by a gleam of hope, and enlivened in spirit, as I
thought I could perceive some opening towards a field of
labour in the service of the gospel of Christ. O! what a
favour should I think it once more to be set at liberty under
the influence of the divine anointing; and strengthened by
the wisdom and power of the Spirit of God to preach the
word of life.
13th. My heart has been made very tender this evening,
and my spirit has worshipped in reverent thanksgiving
before the Lord in consideration of my many, manifold
temporal and domestic blessings-a beloved and loving wife,
kind, sensible and pious—a dutiful and promising child—a
comfortable home, with many indulgences—food and raiment
to my heart's content-my garden and my books-many
affectionate and truly estimable friends. So full is my cup, I
may well tremble lest, for my manifold demerits, the corrup-
tions of my nature, and the transgressions of my earlier and
latter years, it should please the Lord to visit me with adver-
sity; lest He make display of his wisdom and power in the
administration of judgment. O! that I may, with increasing
watchfulness and humility, and a more entire devotedness of
heart, serve Him in all the ways of his commandments; that
I may industriously employ my time and talents in submission
to his will, and to the hononr of his name, and more diligently
cultivate a dependent, prayerful habit of mind, and a temper
gentle, kind, meek and lowly.
23rd.—The anniversary of this day brings with it conside-
rations and associations calculated to produce much thought-
fulness and deep feeling. I am now entering upon another
year of my earthly existence.
In the timidity of my nature I shrink from the apprehen-
sion of the portion of suffering which in one way or other
may be appointed me. If it should please my gracious Lord
and Saviour to call for any part of it in the way of public
religious service, it is very earnestly my desire that I may
cherish the measure of faith, however small, with which He
may be pleased to quicken me; and in entire resignation
offer up myself to his disposal. But should He appoint me
78
[1831.
DIARY.
my lot in greater seclusion, and exercise my faith and fidelity
to Him by conflict, temptation, and adversity, O that patience
may have her perfect work-that every trial and every chas-
tisement may have the effect of more entirely weaning my
heart from earthly things; and that, through the power of
His Spirit working upon me, I may be sanctified unto Him,
and prepared for an inheritance with the saints in light at the
end of days.
3rd mo. 28th.—Our meetings to-day were both of them
times of some suffering to me. The hand of the Lord was upon
me, I trust, for chastening and cleansing; and I thought with
much feeling of our Lord's description of the publican, not
daring to lift up his eyes towards heaven. In our reading
with the family in the evening in Ezekiel xxxiv., I felt in
some degree comforted and refreshed; and a peculiar unction
seemed to rest on these words: "I will feed my flock, and I
will cause them to lie down, saith the Lord God."
4th mo. 1st.—I ventured to express a few sentences in our
week-day meeting this morning; and I trust the love of
Christ prevailed over the minds of most, if not all, the little
company assembled; and we sat together a while under its
contriting influence.
In the course of the day I was engaged once more to make
a fresh offering of myself to the service of the Lord. Can I
believe that He will ever again condescend to sanctify the
vessel, and make use of it in his house? Not that I desire a
renewal of the gifts of the Spirit that I may by them be dis-
tinguished above my brethren, or that I may be made
popular in advocating the cause of the Gospel of Christ.
But I long for evidence of divine acceptance, and that in some
small measure I may be rendered instrumental in the further-
ance of the Lord's purposes of mercy and love amongst men.
6th mo. 28th.—I trust it was given me to rejoice in a
renewed visitation of the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ to
my own soul, and to some others also in our meeting this
evening. And I ventured to speak of that which was
brought before me. My heart was unexpectedly enlarged
and made very tender before the Lord. May I be allowed
ET. 46.]
79
DIARY.
to accept it as a token that the anointing oil is not utterly
withdrawn.
1831. 1st mo. 2nd. The commencement of a new year
has brought me to much serious thoughtfulness. This after-
noon, especially, on my way to meeting, I received some
instruction, and was quickened in spirit in thinking of the
purport of 1 Pet. ii. 17, especially on those words, "the time
of your sojourning." I have thought much of our friends at
Norwich to-day assembled on the occasion of the burial of our
beloved and honoured friend Joseph Gurney.
4th.—I was in Bridport yesterday, and again this evening,
at the committee of the Association. I spoke my mind
decidedly, but I trust temperately, against the introduction of
some books into the library which I thought of a sceptical
tendency.
5th.-A more internally tranquil day and evening than has
frequently been my experience of late; closed the evening
by reading "Barrow on Contentment," to my instruction and
reproof.
6th.—At meeting this morning, I was sensible of some feel-
ing of power in speaking on the fear of God.
7th.-A happy afternoon; but a dull, unprofitable evening
—much heaviness of flesh and spirit.
9th. In my silent exercise at meeting this morning, I was
comforted, and my faith was strengthened whilst meditating
on the preciousness of Christ; and I had some serious
impressions of the spirituality of the divine law.
10th.—At home most of the day; carried out blankets to
some of our poor neighbours. In the evening, at the general
meeting of the Association, there was a large number of
the young people, which was to me a particularly interesting
object.
11th.-Much engaged with the poor; visiting them and
carrying out blankets.
16th.—Our reading this evening was more bright than some
such opportunities; we had an instructive sermon of Venn's
on the shortness of time, and the sixtieth chapter of Isaiah
was made a rich enjoyment of promise and hope to me.
80
[1831.
LETTER FROM J. J. GURNEY.
20th.-Much oppressed this morning by heavy burdens of
care and anxiety. Dear Willy read to me in Lyttleton's
"Conversion of St. Paul." At meeting I was rather unusually
enlarged in expression. In speaking of the consolations of
religion, my faith was strengthened in the love and faithful-
ness of our Redeemer.
About this time he received the following letter
FROM J. J. GURNEY.
I am just now preparing for a very small volume, say a
pamphlet, on the subject of the Sabbath, its history, authority,
and use. Pray let me have thy thoughts on this subject as
fully as thou canst. I question whether my labour will come
to anything. My dearest uncle's death has been a great
blow to me. He was a most precious friend, father, and
counsellor to me, and we were much united in sentiment as
well as affection. I miss him at meeting, I miss him at the
bank, I miss him in public charities. I often used to think
that I could scarcely bear to be without him. But now it
must be so, and I find I can and do bear it, and get on better
than I expected in a course increasingly solitary. I suppose
I grow a little callous as years roll on; and through all there
is a power which makes hard things easy, and crooked things
straight, to the weak and often faltering followers of our
invincible Conqueror. I have been at times much discom-
forted, and my faith and patience as much tried as often falls.
to my lot; however, I can acknowledge that whatever I suffer
I deserve, that whatever I enjoy is of mercy. How art thou
prospering? How goes on the commentary? How goes on
W.'s education? I entreat thee not to delay giving me a full
account of you. I do not know that I ever felt a closer attach-
ment to our principles. The perfection of religion appears to
me to be consistent Quakerism on an evangelical foundation,
and I believe it will be well for us carefully to guard both
the basis and the building. Truly our time is short, and we
must work while it is called to-day. O that every passing
ÆT. 47.]
81
DEATH OF JOSEPH GURNEY.
hour were more simply devoted to Him whom it is our highest
privilege to worship and serve!
To this he replies, in allusion to the death of
Joseph Gurney, &c. :-
To J. J. GURNEY.
3rd mo. 7th. Bradpole.—I would fain write thee a long
letter of my hearty love, and affectionate brotherly sym-
pathy; and I could say much before I should have told thee
all that I have felt for thee, and many others in the event
that has left such a chasm in your family circle, in your
meeting, and in our Society at large. I think I shall hardly
realize the death of our beloved and honoured friend until I
have been at Norwich, and attended another Yearly Meeting.
But I can imagine what it must be to thee, and how much
thou must miss him in thy every-day life, and in thy religious
engagements at home. To me his removal from us has had
something of an awakening effect. I knew him and looked
up to him as a Father in the church, more than five-and-
twenty years ago. Of those who were then contemporary
with him scarcely one is now alive; it makes me feel how
time is running on; and, in thinking how few of those whom
I have regarded as Elders in the truth are left amongst us,
I confess it makes me very low, in the consideration how
little I am, or can ever expect to be to others, what they
were to me. Whilst in reference to our beloved friend, thy
uncle, all has been ascribed to that grace by which he was
what he was, we may speak fully and in unqualified terms
of his humility, and simplicity, and charity-his faith and
obedience his jealousy over himself, and his tenderness
towards others. And, whilst led along in the path of self-
denial, with such remarkable consistency of character as to
give him great place among his brethren, yet he was never
the man who lorded it over the heritage; nor did he ever
seem to lose a sense of his own discipleship, whilst minis-
tering to the instruction and strength of others. As a servant
VOL. II.]
G
82
[1832.
YEARLY MEETING.
of the Lord, in the gospel of Christ, his ministry was re-
markable for the evidence that it carried with it that it was
exercised in the fear of God, apart from all view to popu-
larity. His faithfulness in his gift in later life, and his
visits to Friends, will long be remembered by many; and thy
aunt's bearing him company in his travels was to the comfort.
of Friends wherever they went. I have a very pleasant
impression of the good influence that she carried with her on
those occasions.
I am pleased to find that thou art at work on the "Sab-
bath," and shall be glad to see what thou hast written. I am
not going to tell thee how low I have been lately; I never
say much about it; I only wish I could take Fowell's advice
and strive more earnestly against it. Dear Willy is my con-
stant object and most delightful companion; so much so that
I had need watch lest I should keep him at home for our own
comfort, to his disadvantage.
Of his visits to Friends in Somersetshire and parts
adjacent which occurred at the close of this year, no
account has been met with. On his return from
this engagement he resumed his home pursuits, and
did not feel it required of him to relinquish them to
attend the ensuing Yearly Meeting. He acknow-
ledges an account of its proceedings in the following
letter:-
To J. J. GURNEY.
1832. 6th mo. 30th. Bradpole.-Many thanks for thy
account of the Yearly Meeting. I had felt pretty well
satisfied with not having gone to town until I heard of the
Conference which took place after the Yearly Meeting. I
will not at all doubt Friends having done the right thing in
the conclusion they came to. The introduction into the
Society of the consideration of the condition of the heathen
has not, I believe, done us much harm, and it may have
furnished to some of us a practical comment on 1 Cor. iv. 7—
AT. 48.]
83
LETTER TO J. J. GURNEY.
"For who maketh thee to differ from another; and what
hast thou that thou didst not receive? Now if thou didst
receive it, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received
it ?" It will not, I believe, very lightly pass away. Perhaps
it may be best to let the subject rest entirely for the present;
but I can hardly help thinking that it will turn up again some
day, and be brought upon us with greater weight and power,
and possibly be made the means of quickening us to a more
lively zeal and greater self-denying devotedness to the cause
of Christ.
Some reverent acknowledgment to the value and impor-
tance of that portion of the word of divine inspiration-
unfulfilled prophecy-and some short allusion to the comfort
and hope granted us by the promise contained in the books
of the Prophets, of better and brighter days to the Church
than we have hitherto seen, and of a larger and more exten-
sive diffusion throughout the world of the knowledge of the
truth as it is in Jesus-some such views have not unfre-
quently been to me as a brook by the way, and helped me
to some moments of most delightful anticipation and spiritual
enjoyment.
I dare say you have read the " Saturday Evening." I was
very much taken by passages in some of the papers, particu-
larly by that bearing on experimental and practical religion,
and that on the material universe. I was just on the point of
transcribing a paragraph to send thee at Manchester, on the
wisdom of God in employing human agency for the inculca-
tion of divine truth. It might have served to convince thee
that I was not altogether lacking in sympathy and fellowship
with thee in thy labours in the work of the Lord. The author
seems to have much the view of the subject which we are apt
to entertain,—that those who are set apart to the work of the
ministry of the Gospel are often, and it may be more than
other men, plunged into the depth of their own helplessness
and corruptions, that they may speak of the hatefulness and
guilt of sin, and be prepared experimentally to magnify that
grace in which Almighty God has provided the means of
pardon and redemption through his only begotten Son, our
G 2
84
[1833.
DEATH OF RACHEL FOWLER.
High Priest and hope of glory. Sometimes I am permitted
to catch a glimpse of the blessedness of those who are par-
takers of the sprinkling of that blood which cleanseth from
all sin; and often do I sigh for an increase of that faith by
which I might be enabled to trust in Him more implicitly, to
lean upon Him as the means of spiritual support, and to
draw my every-day supplies from Him, the source of life, the
fountain of living waters.
I have been much interested in what I have heard of thy
concern and endeavour for the instruction of young Friends
in the evidences of Christianity. I like the plan of thy new
work, and hope it will obtain a very extensive circulation.
My reading within the last few months has been much on
such subjects. Hast thou seen Bennett's "Antidote to
Infidelity?" It is a small thing, but worth looking at. The
first volume is marked by great originality; but the author's
style is not exactly to my taste. His allusion to our Society,
in the discourse entitled "Christianity no Priestcraft," is apt
and well adapted to his purpose.
Alluding to the death of Rachel Fowler, he again
writes
To J. J. GURNEY.
1833. 9th mo. 10th.-I was very much with you in
spirit as we sat in the week-day meeting on Fourth-day
at Wellington; and thought that I had some perception,
however feebly it might be, of those consolations with which
I could not doubt that you were abundantly comforted
of God, in being enabled, for a short time, to forget your-
selves and the scenes of suffering and distress of body of
which you had so recently been witnesses, and with reverent
thanksgiving to offer spiritual worship to Him who had
redeemed to Himself our beloved friend, carried her safely
through all her tribulations, and at length, as a shock of corn
fully ripe, gathered her to an everlasting abiding place, in
the presence of his glory.
How exceeding rich in all that constitutes the joy and
ÆT. 49.]
85
ABOLITION OF BRITISH SLAVERY.
excellency of our holy religion is that precious word of
assurance—“ He shall go no more out!" To those who die
in the Lord, we may be very sure that there is no more
falling away, no more of that under which the most advanced
Christian is at times made to groan, being burthened. But,
delivered from the body in which we have to suffer under a
sense of the evil and bitterness of sin, the children of the
Lord, without intermission to their communion with Him,
and without alloy to their peace and joy, are in the society of
multitudes more numerous than man can number, happy and
blessed as themselves, established before Him for ever. Such
gleams as these from the Sun of Righteousness, as they
break upon us in the course of our pilgrimage, may be
regarded as strong and conclusive evidence of the reality and
divine origin of the doctrine of the New Testament, and are,
in the abounding of that grace by which we are called to
eternal life through Christ Jesus our Lord, vouchsafed in
moments of peculiar favour for the strengthening of our faith,
and ought to have the effect of quickening us to more fervent
aspirations for complete purification from sin through the
power of the Holy Ghost.
On the 28th of the Eighth Month this year a Bill
for the Total Abolition of Slavery in the British
colonies received the Royal assent an event which
caused a feeling of general rejoicing.*
The Act provided that slavery should entirely cease
in the colonies of Great Britain on the first of the
Eighth Month, 1835. The measure almost took the
nation by surprise; and, in the language of the next
Yearly Meeting, it might "be truly said to have
been hastened in the Lord's time-such were the
singular providences brought to bear upon the public
feeling, and upon the legislature, that none could
point to the result as arising from their individual
* See "Memoirs of Sir Thomas Fowler Buxton."
86
[1834.
LETTER TO J. J. GURNEY.
efforts; and the lesson was afresh sealed upon the
Christian mind, that the Lord ruleth among the
children of men." William Forster had, from his
youth, felt so deeply on account of the cruel wrongs
of the African race, that he could not but heartily
unite with his brethren in the feeling of thankfulness
to God, "that it had pleased Him to incline the
hearts of the rulers of the nation to this act of justice
and mercy."
The following letter affords an interesting illustra-
tion of the depth and scope of his mind:-
To J. J. GURNEY.
1834. 2nd mo. 28th.-My brother sent me thy addenda
to the "Peculiarities," with other papers, that I was to look
over before he came. I should on many accounts have prized
the opportunity of going with thee into many of the topics
on which thou hast written, particularly on the Universality
of the Light of Christ in the Conscience, and on Teaching,
&c. I am much more of an old-fashioned Quaker than many
take me to be; and my increasing conviction of my need of
an interest in the personal mediation of Him who gave Him-
self for us (O that I had more of an abiding hope that it was
indeed for me!), does not by any means lessen my sense of
the necessity of the help of the Holy Spirit, from the very
beginning to the end of the work of God in the soul of man.
From our earliest awakening, to the complete sanctification
of the most advanced believer, every step in the right way
of the Lord must be under his guidance; and for every grace
we must acknowledge ourselves indebted to his immediate
influence.
Perhaps my deep feeling of the blessedness of the know-
ledge of Christ crucified, and the beauty and excellency of
the Christian religion, its admirable adaptation to the fallen
state of man, and the effects which have seemed to result
from its introduction and extension over the world, and at
ET. 49.1
87
LETTER TO J. J. GURNEY.
the same time observing so little of the fruits of the Spirit
where Christ has not been preached, may have induced me
to place an undue estimate on instrumental means, and made
me too earnest to ascertain the existing circumstances of
unenlightened nations, rather than simply to leave them to
the love and mercy of Him who is incomprehensibly wise
and just in all his ways. I shall, I dare say, value thy obser-
vations on the second of Romans; it is most apposite to the
case, and ought to make us quiet, and to satisfy all our
anxieties. We are now going through the Epistle in our
family reading; it is always fresh and new to me a rich
mine of evangelical truth; and the deeper we go the more
abundant and precious is the ore.
I have more than a mere curiosity to attend thy lecture
meetings; I imagine that I should be deeply interested by
them. I thought it rather an odd coincidence, and I believe
I never told thee of it, that, just at the time thou first
appointed such meetings in the north, I was often thinking of
the desirableness of some such mode of instruction, by way
of fortifying the educated and inquiring, against the subtle
insinuations of a sceptical and infidel spirit. I cannot doubt
its being thy calling, though at present we see but little
appearance of the gift being dispensed to others; and as
thou art led to it, I hope thou wilt not forbear to give thyself
up freely to the exercise of it. I have sometimes thought
that the less they were made meetings for worship, the more,
perhaps, the difficulties of some friends would be obviated.
As it is to be presumed that the lectures will always be more
or less the result of study and reflection, I see no reason why
a Friend on such an occasion should not speak from notes, or
read a written discourse.
Would it be too much for thee, some day when thou art
in the mind for it, to give me an outline of what thou con-
siders a full course? Dost thou dwell much on natural
theology? It might be made very interesting and useful
on such occasions, not merely by adducing it for its own
legitimate purpose, but by showing what it is not. It is
remarkable, with the book of nature and providence open
88
[1834.
LETTER TO J. J. GURNEY.
before them, how imperfect and confused have been the
ideas of God and his attributes entertained by those upon
whom the light of external revelation has not broken forth.
And how little of that which is implied by the fear of God
(which we must regard as one of the most comprehensive
terms of Holy Scripture), in its influence upon the affections
and appetites in every-day life, seems to have had place upon
the minds of many of those who have the most deeply
investigated the laws by which He governs the material
universe. And such men must have had many opportunities
of beholding the glorious display of his wisdom and good-
ness, hidden from the eyes of men of smaller capacity and
less cultivated minds. Nor does his ever-watchful provi-
dence, clearly as it is manifested in all his works, in every
change of season, and in every place, appear to lead to a
daily dependence and habitual trust in his fatherly care and
protection, in those who are destitute of the knowledge of his
love and mercy in Christ Jesus.
I was lately looking over those portions of Scripture which
declare the power and glory of the Divine Being, as the
creator and upholder of all things, visible and invisible, and
was much struck with their fulness and beauty, and over-
powered by a sense of their grandeur. What can exceed
Nehemiah ix. 6 ?—“ Thou, even Thou, art Lord alone; Thou
hast made heaven, the heaven of heavens, with all their host,
the earth, and all things that are therein, the seas, and all
that is therein, and Thou preservest them all; and the host
of heaven worshippeth Thee."
Thou must find the internal evidences of the Christian
religion a delightful theme; they so fully declare the wisdom,
holiness, justice, and mercy of the Lord, that to every teach-
able mind they must be indisputably convincing that the
revelation is from on high. The law of Christian morality,
and the fruits of the Spirit, how large and diversified a range
they must afford thee! Hast thou seen Professor Sedg-
wick's "Cambridge Discourses," lately published in a small
volume? It is just come into my hands; I have not read
ÆT. 49.]
89
LETTER TO J. J. GURNEY.
every page, but quite enough to be pleased with it. I wish
thou wouldst read what he says upon natural theology, geology,
moral sense, &c. I would make thee a few extracts if I had
room for them.
Hast thou been writing anything new for the Peace Society?
I am afraid we shall let this golden opportunity, of almost uni-
veral peace throughout the civilized world, pass away without
doing all that we might in spreading the knowledge of pacific
principles, based on the plain and unequivocal injunctions of
our great Lawgiver. By every means, direct and indirect,
to promote the brotherhood of nations, is a department in the
wide field of political economy which might advantageously
bring into action many of the dormant energies of every
enlightened Christian. I must beg thee to let me have some
of this tract for distribution. The Peace Society cut such a
sorry figure at its last anniversary, that one cannot but be
disheartened about it. I think I know where to borrow
the "
Amethyst," and I shall make a point of reading thy
paper.
Has it ever occurred to thee whether thou could not, in a
small compass, bring prominently into view the practical
application of the doctrine of atonement in connexion with
the offices and work of the Holy Spirit, as professed by
Friends, so as to meet the wishes of all parties among us, if
we must use that hateful word. Something of the sort, done
as I think thou wouldst do it, might have the effect of
gathering and uniting us. It is in vain for us to look for
unity out of, or distinct from, the fulness of Christ, and a
decided acknowledgment of his power and Godhead, his
mediation with the Father, and, as He is declared to be, our
peace, our reconciliation, our only refuge, and especially as
the medium through whom we obtain the forgiveness of sins.
If ever we enjoy Christian fellowship, this must be the bond
of it; and upon this we can never doubt but the Holy Spirit
will descend with powerfully transforming and renewing
influence. Much and deeply as I am at times cast down in
considering our present state, I cannot but reverently trust
that, such is the merciful kindness and forbearance of our
90
[1834.
LETTER TO J. J. GURNEY.
heavenly Father, during all these storms of agitation, He will
watch over his frail and fallible children for good; and when
they shall have subsided—and who will say that it will not be
so, even during their continuance ?—a revival of practical
godliness will be brought about in the Society, such as has been
but little apparent of later years; and that the testimonies of
truth, minor and major, will find their due place, even in
greater dignity and purity. Though hors de combat myself, I
cannot but rejoice that thou art found worthy to be employed
in that which of all others we must believe to be super-
eminently the work of the Lord; and that it is graciously
given thee, in his love and power, to labour for the gathering and
strengthening of his children. And I have no doubt He does
at times richly comfort thee with that hope and those conso-
lations which I know to be above all things precious to thy
soul. Dost thou really believe He will ever call me into his
service again?
I hope you all take satisfaction in Fowell's new objects:*
nothing can be more interesting; and I am sure we ought to
do all we can to render him help in so great and good a
work. I do not know the course of proceeding he proposes
to himself; but, let it be brought before the nation in what-
ever form it may, I think it cannot but be the means of
leading the world to review one of the dark, and to me, most
humiliating pages of the history of Christendom. Full repa-
ration is out of the question; but we may hope it will lead to
the inquiry into what can be done for the help and protection
of the remnant-and alas! in many instances how small is
the remnant of those nations and tribes who have been
degraded and oppressed, and all but exterminated, by the
encroachments of our colonies.
I wish to know more about thy work on "Habit;" I fancy
I shall like it; the subject is large and wide. I have long
thought thou might do a good work in giving to the world
thy views on a liberal education, conducted on Christian
* This has reference to an "Inquiry into the Condition and Treat-
ment of the Aboriginal Tribes in the British Colonies." See Memoirs of
Sir T. F. Buxton.
ÆT. 49.]
91
LETTER TO J. J. GURNEY.
principles. Canst thou not say a word or two on the right
cultivation of taste, and on the amazing prostitution and waste
of intellectual talent, even in the Christian world; on recrea-
tion and amusement, and the duty of parents to make the
youth of their children as happy and joyous as the restraints
of religion will allow ?
Towards the close of the year, he writes, with
special reference to his friend's recent publication,
To J. J. GURNEY.
12th mo. 22nd.—We shall have no contest for the county
of Dorset; and, our part of the parish of Bradpole not being
included within the borough of Bridport, I have no vote for
the town. Therefore, I am happy to say that I am out of
the way of the excitement and strife which seem so general
on every hand. But I have not been backward in declaring
my determination not to vote for any candidate who will not
come under engagement, both for himself and his committee,
not to open public-houses, or give any strong drink on the
occasion. The practice, I am sorry to say, is so general, that
if I adhere to this resolution it is very doubtful whether I
shall ever exercise my right of suffrage again. If the friends
of morality and order would adopt the same course, I do not
believe it would be long before something effectual would be
done towards restraining the vice and intemperance which an
election is almost sure to produce.
Many thanks for thy little book; I think it is very valu-
able, and would encourage thee to a large and cheap edition.
I am glad to see that, whilst writing on the Love of God,
thou hast been enabled to hold the balance with so much of
an even hand, and not omitted the mention of his justice and
holiness: the last chapter pleases me much. Couldst thou
have given a distinct paragraph in thy clearest, strongest
language, on the guilt and hatefulness of war, I think it would
have made it more to my mind. I see that the subject is
hinted at in several places; but feeling as I do that we ought
92
[1834.
LETTER TO J. J. GURNEY.
to leave no opportunity unemployed of entering our protest
against this abomination, I should have been glad, that in a
work not professedly a "Friends' Book," it might have been
made to appear that we need no other instrumentality than
the application and the following out of that principle of "love
to man," as thou hast stated it, to bring to pass all the moral,
social, and national blessings foreseen by the prophets, and
so decidedly spoken of by them as constituting, in part, the
glory of the latter days. Few subjects have lately had more
of my deepest feeling and thoughtfulness. In thinking of it,
as I often do, I am so much overwhelmed with a sense of the
sinfulness of war, and its many contingencies, that it goes
hard with me to reconcile myself to what appear to me the
unchristian views that have been entertained by many good
men on the subject. O, had we this love, genuine from the
inexhaustible source of the Spirit's fulness, what would it not
effect amongst us! What forbearance and perseverance in
entreaty and persuasion! What forgiveness of injuries!
What a carrying out of all the righteousness of the Lamb
into our everyday intercourse, our civil concerns, and national
politics! What prayer would there be to God that He would
help us to settle our disputes without recourse to violent
measures; and that He would preserve us from everything
liable to interrupt the peaceable harmony of his government
among men!
Wouldst thou think it worth while to consider whether
thou couldst insert a word or two to describe a little more
fully the work of the ministry as exercised in the earliest ages
of the Church, and as it ever has been exercised by those
whom the Lord has set apart for his services; as the effect of
his love enlarging the hearts of his servants, bringing them
into sympathy with the condition of the people, and, in that
love which is originated under the immediate influences of
the Holy Ghost, making them willing to spend and be spent
for the spiritual and eternal good of their fellow-creatures?
Thou wilt find a beautiful illustration of the blessing of
Christian fellowship, between good men widely differing in
ÆT. 50.1
93
LETTER TO J. J. GURNEY.
religious opinion, in page 233 of "Venn's Life and Corres-
pondence,”* lately published.
* "Twenty-five years ago, I was certain I should be able to reconcile
the Holy Scriptures in all their parts, and be able to pray without dis-
traction. Now, I wait for the light of eternity, and the perfection of
holiness, in order that I may know everything as I ought to know.
"True holiness is quite of another character than we, for a long time,
in any degree conceive. It is not serving God without defect, but with
deep self-abasement-with astonishment at His infinite condescension
and love manifested to sinners-to ungodly enemies, and men who, in
their best estate on earth, are exceedingly vile. It is pleasing to consider
how we are all led into this point, however we may differ in others; and,
were it not for the demon of controversy, and a hurry of employment,
which leaves no time for self-knowledge, or devout meditation on the
Oracles of God, I am persuaded we should every one be so grounded
in this matter, that bystanders would no longer reproach us for our
divisions."-Venn's Life, &c.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
LAST THREE YEARS AT BRADPOLE.
1835-1837.
IN the spring of 1835, William Forster paid a
religious visit to friends in Cornwall, and some parts
of Devonshire, respecting which, however, we possess
no information beyond the record of his Monthly
Meeting. This appears to have been the only service
of the kind in which he was engaged during the last
years of his residence at Bradpole. The change was
great, from a life of long continued and almost
incessant itinerant labours for the advancement of
the cause of Christ, both in his own country and in
the vast regions of the American continent, to a
protracted season of comparative repose, rarely
interrupted by a call to go forth in the service of his
Lord, beyond the range of his own Quarterly Meeting.
But with his views of the ministry of the Gospel of
Christ, he could not undertake any "missionary
labours" from home, without a special call from the
Great Head of the Church, and the fresh anointing of
the Holy Spirit. When these were withheld he felt
it to be his duty to abide in the tent. And, as in
years past, whilst labouring more abundantly in the
great harvest-field, there had been much that was
cheering and animating to his contemporaries, in
his early dedication and unwearied self-sacrifice; so
now there was, perhaps, an example not less valuable
ÆT. 50.]
95
LAST YEARS AT BRADPOLE.
to them, in his willingness patiently to endure than
in his former diligence in actively fulfilling the
will of his God.
The Lord's ways are not as our ways, and He was
now disciplining his servant, it may be, for all that
was yet to follow. If there were seasons of discour-
agement, when faith was low, in which he was some-
times ready to look regretfully upon himself, as "hors
de combat," and when he even longed to be "called
into active service again," he was, nevertheless,
willing, as "a good soldier of Christ," to wait
patiently for the command of the "Captain of Salva-
tion." Nor did he lay aside his armour, or relinquish
the watch unto prayer. He was not robbed of his
spirituality by indolence; his soul was kept alive
unto God, and he was far from leading an inactive
or an unuseful life; his labours of love amongst his
neighbours continued as before-often unknown to
others, but not unblessed by Him who seeth in
secret.
He had placed his son at school, and he was now
left alone with his "beloved, loving, kind, sensible,
and pious wife.” An occasional visit to their friends
and relatives in Norfolk, at Tottenham, and in other
parts, and some engagements in the service of the
Church, not mentioned in the preceding chapter,
had been strengthening and comforting both to
themselves and to those among whom they had
been. But most of their time had been spent at
home. There William Forster pursued his usual
occupations; and there, a minute as well as compre-
hensive re-investigation of the historical and scrip-
tural grounds of his Christian faith, had rendered
still more precious to him "the word of the truth of
96
[1835.
REFLECTIONS.
the gospel," which he had so faithfully preached for
many years, and upon which he continued to rest
with unshaken confidence. Among the "fruits of
solitude," which belong to this period of his life, are
the following reflections:-
1. It is the one grand, legitimate object of all Holy Scrip-
ture to testify of Christ, to declare the grace of God in Christ
Jesus. So in the New Testament, and especially in the
preaching and epistles of the Apostles, it seems to be the
great design of the Holy Spirit to set forth Christ crucified.
Expunge the doctrine of the deity and atonement of the Lord
Jesus Christ from the writings of Paul, Peter, and John, and
how miserably meagre and unsatisfactory they would be!
2. "He is just and having salvation.” These are most
precious words; the very unction of the Gospel seems to rest
upon them.
How very satisfactorily do they accord with
that well-known evangelical testimony of Paul, "that He
might be just, and the justifier of him that believeth in
Jesus." The doctrines of the deity and atonement of our
Lord seem to derive mutual confirmation one from the other.
Why should the Son of God take upon Him the nature of
man, and suffer the agonies of death, if it were not for an
unutterably great and special purpose? And who, but an
absolutely Divine being, could by the sacrifice of Himself
atone for the transgression of man?
3. I have such a trembling sense of the inconceivable dis-
tance at which we are placed from the counsels of the Eternal
mind, that perhaps I have need to watch against an over-
shrinking from such portions of revealed truth as have a
tendency to involve in conflict and perplexity.
4. I am increasingly of the opinion that the more we have
of the fear and love of God, and the nearer we approach to
the character of spiritual worshippers, the more precious.
Christ will be to us as our propitiatory sacrifice, and in all
his blessed mediatorial offices. If the atonement made by our
Lord had a retrospective reference; and I cannot but believe
that it had for must we not believe that, with God, the past,
ÆT. 51.]
97
REFLECTIONS.
the present and the future, are one eternal Now?-the patri-
archal and Mosaic dispensations were interested in the benefits
secured to man by this one great sacrifice.
5. The subject of redemption through Christ is one so
deeply mysterious that I can scarcely look to it but with un-
utterable awe and reverence, yet, at the same time, I trust,
with gratitude and love. What an enlarged and comprehen-
sive view of the doctrine in the writings of the apostles: "But
for the sins of the whole world." Who gave himself a ransom
for all. And, "That by the grace of God He should taste.
death for every man." We must believe there is that perfect
unity of purpose and entire consistency in all the dealings of
Almighty God towards his creatures, that all who are, or (under
the great variety of circumstances to which mankind are liable)
ever will be sanctified, are interested and benefited by the
one offering of Christ. And we are taught to believe there
is no forgiveness of sins but through his blood, and can hardly
suppose but that pardon and reconciliation have been ex-
tended to those who have never heard of this stupendous
display of wisdom, mercy, and power.
6. There is scarcely a word in the New Testament that
appears to me to be of deeper and more extensive import
than grace. It is fully comprehensive of the whole Gospel
scheme" the grace of God," "the grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ." Can we believe it possible for any one to meditate
upon these evangelical expressions, under the least measure
of the influence of the Holy Spirit, without being brought to
acknowledge the essentials of the religion of Jesus,—the
deity and atonement of the Son of God,-the fallen and
dependent state of man,-and the conversion and regeneration
of the true believer by the power of the Spirit of God?
7. It is clear from the general tenor of the history and
doctrine of the New Testament, and from those prophecies
which refer to these latter days, that the Church of God has
received " grace for grace." But I am not sure that the
Esquimaux, and the inhabitants of Japan, or any other of
those nations upon whom the light of an outward revelation
has not broken forth, are in a more enlightened state as to the
VOL. II.]
H
98
[1835.
REFLECTIONS.
moral law, or more evidently the objects of grace, than were
the remote Asiatic tribes, and other parts of the Gentile
world, previous to the coming of our Lord.
But we have every encouragement to believe that those
who are sent among them to labour in the ministry of the
word of life will be imbued with a larger measure of the
heavenly gift than was ever dispensed, for that special pur-
pose, under any former dispensation. The "promise was to
all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall
call." To them that are outwardly called, under the power
of the Gospel, there is an offered inheritance in the promises;
but those to whom the joyful sound hath not reached, the
uncalled, are partakers in such measure and proportion as
seemeth good unto the Lord, in his grace internally dispensed.
Therefore with what peace and confidence and hope may we
rest respecting that portion of mankind to whom the Lord
hath not, in the wisdom and mercy of his providence, sent
the message of his love through the ministry of the word
of reconciliation. But blessed are they to whom it is given
to pray the Lord of the harvest that He would send forth
labourers into his harvest. "The harvest truly is great, but
the labourers are few."
8. I think we can hardly doubt but that, in whatever sense
we accept the intercessory prayer of our Lord for his church,
whether principally prospective of its eminently holy and
spiritual state under the ministry of the gospel, or as having
a direct bearing on the present state of the disciples, it does
describe them as men advanced in the work of regeneration:
"They are not of the world, even as I am not of the
world." But still it was given them to expect a much higher
state of personal holiness under the impending outpouring of
the Spirit," Sanctify them through thy truth ;”—and,
moreover, that union with the Father and the Son, and that
blessed oneness in the truth, for which our Lord prayed,
must, I think, be regarded as a state to which they had not
then fully attained.
"The Holy Ghost was not yet given." This must be
accepted in a qualified sense, and as peculiarly referring to
ÆT. 51.]
99
REFLECTIONS.
the greater spirituality of the Gospel dispensation. It was
the prophecy of the angel that John should be filled with the
Holy Ghost from his birth-Elizabeth was filled with the
Holy Ghost-Zacharias was filled with the Holy Ghost-the
Holy Ghost was upon Simeon, and it was revealed to him by
the Holy Ghost that he should not see death.
We can hardly doubt but it was by the operation of the
Holy Ghost that the Twelve and the Seventy were prepared
for that part in the ministry of the word which was assigned
them. And so far as any of the disciples and followers of
our Lord were really converted unto God and accepted of
Him, we must believe it was by the operation of the Spirit of
God within them.
9. I am increasingly impressed with the importance of
endeavouring to preserve that distinction which I think the
Scripture makes between Christ the Word, and the Holy
Ghost. It is a point of great importance to the right under-
standing of the Gospel. Confounding one with the other has
led to great mistakes among professedly spiritually-minded
people.
Is it not under the influence of that Spirit which our Lord
promised should come from the Father in his name, which
He would send, that He is ordinarily with his church—that
He giveth it power and wisdom? Not but that, as in the
instance of Saul on his way to Damascus, He does extraordi-
narily manifest Himself to man. It is among the blessed
offices of the Holy Spirit to reprove the world of sin. It is
by these reproofs that his powerful influence is felt and
acknowledged amongst men, even such as are yet of the
world.
"He will guide you into all truth."-" He shall take of
mine and show it unto you."-"He shall teach you all
things.”—“He shall testify of me.” Therefore I consider it
impossible that those who are the sons of God, led by the
Spirit, taught of the anointing, can deny or lightly esteem
the truths that are externally revealed; such as the deity,
incarnation, death, resurrection and ascension of the Saviour,
and the doctrine of his atonement and grace.
H 2
100
[1835.
REFLECTIONS.
What a most wonderful, delightful, and engaging harmony
is displayed in the work of God in man's redemption! The
Father sends the Son, and the Holy Ghost testifies of the Son.
The Son offers himself a propitiatory sacrifice to the Father,
and the Holy Ghost applies the benefit of the sacrifice and
merits to the soul of the believer.
"He will guide into all truth ”—not into visionary specula-
tions, not into flights of imagination, not into scepticism and
disputation, but into the sobriety, and reality, and certainty of
the Truth as it is in Jesus.
10. Though the Son and the Holy Ghost were intimately
and mysteriously united in the work of redemption during
the incarnation of our Lord, yet He needed not the help and
influence of the Spirit in the same way and manner as his
disciples and servants do. For on becoming man He did not,
nor was it possible that He should, lay aside his Godhead,
inasmuch as He is the eternal God.
11. There is very strong and convincing evidence to the
reality of the influence of the Holy Spirit, in the instances
almost perpetually recurring of those who have been brought
up in the grossest ignorance, without the help of many, and
some of them with scarcely any, advantages worthy the name
of mental cultivation; being, almost immediately on their
conversion, brought to a deep and abiding understanding of
their relation to God and their fellow-creatures, convinced of
sin, and their minds open to receive and embrace all the
necessary truths of the Gospel. At the same time their
powers, as to literary acquirements, have undergone no
change, nor has their store of knowledge been increased in
natural things. They remain of the weak and foolish of this
world; and yet, their apprehension of spiritual things far
exceeding that to which those most devoted to the cultivation
of their natural powers have attained by the most laborious
and extensive philosophical researches, they are made holy,
happy, meek, contented and resigned; and yet it has been
evident to the most transient observer that it was not their
merely human powers that effected the change.
12. "My grace is sufficient for thee," is, I apprehend, a
ÆT. 51.]
101
REFLECTIONS.
word of promise sure to the believer, from the first dawning
of the day of visitation until he is brought to the fulness of
its meridian glory in the kingdom of his Father.
13. The doctrine of the universal diffusion of the light of
truth, through Jesus Christ our Lord, is set in a clearer point
of view by reference to such texts as, "Enoch walked with
God,""Noah walked with God," "My Spirit shall not
always strive with man,"-" There is a spirit in man; and the
inspiration of the Almighty giveth them understanding,"
“The true light which lighteth every man that cometh into
the world,"-in connexion with John iii. 20, 21.
14. Man without grace, whether he is possessed of out-
ward information or not, is in the first place devoid of any
profitable saving knowledge of God and his truth; and, in
the second place, he is alienated by his wickedness from the
life of God, and dead in trespasses and sins.
If it be thus with man in the fall, by what means but by
the immediate power of Christ, under the influence of the
Holy Spirit, can he obtain knowledge and understanding in
the law of God, and the things which pertain to salvation?
What do the Scriptures say of natural religion and of
"the light of nature?" If we take Romans ii. 14, 15, in
connexion with i. 19, I think we shall have Paul's doctrine
on this point in the most perfect consistence with himself,
as in Titus ii. 11; 1 Tim. ii. 4; 1 Tim. iv. 10; Ephes.
v. 13.
15. "Neither let us tempt Christ as some of them tempted
Him, and were destroyed of the destroyer." On the pre-
existence of the Lord Jesus, Poole gives the following note:
"The term Christ here is very remarkable to prove Christ's
divine nature and existence before He was incarnate; for the
same person who is here called Christ is called God, Psalm
cvi. 14—and Jehovah* also in the same psalm; neither could
they have tempted Christ at that time, if at that time He had
not been in existence."
* It is needful to refer to the original text to see the force of this
remark, as the authorised version substitutes LORD for Jehovah.
102
[1835.
YEARLY MEETING.
Our Lord bears unequivocal testimony to his deity in his
own words to the Seventy, in Luke x. "Behold I give unto
you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all
the power of the enemy; and nothing shall by any means
hurt you;" and in Matthew, when He sent forth the teachers,
He gave them power against all unclean spirits.
16. The Holy Spirit is the grand agent to whom we are
taught to look for the fulfilment of unfulfilled prophecy in
the moral reformation of the world-the overthrow of pagan
idolatry—the breaking of the Mahometan yoke-the extinc-
tion of war, and the extermination of personal slavery--for the
removal of error, superstition and infidelity from the church,
and the propagation of pure evangelical truth throughout the
heathen nations-whether it be effected through the ministry
of the word, or the diffusion of the knowledge of revealed
religion by the circulation of the Holy Scriptures-and for
the furtherance of whatever other means Almighty God may
be pleased to appoint for the fulfilling of that blessed word of
prophecy so animating and full of comfort to the true believer,
"The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of
our Lord and of his Christ, and He shall reign for ever and
ever."
The Yearly Meeting of 1835 was to William
Forster a time of peculiar interest and painful solici-
tude. It was well known that a large amount of
unsettlement and excitement had for some time
existed in regard to some important questions of
Christian doctrine and practice, chiefly arising out of
the lamentable events in America. Nor could it be a
matter of surprise, in looking at the causes and the
character of the disruption which had occurred there,
that some reaction, in an opposite direction, should
take place among the members of the Society in
England. Alarmed at the rapid and widespread
adoption in America of the sceptical opinions of Elias
ET. 51.]
103
YEARLY MEETING.
Hicks and his followers, a few zealous individuals in
this country had been induced, by a well-meant
desire to guard their fellow-members against similar
errors, so indiscreetly to press upon their attention
some of the fundamental doctrines of the gospel, as,
in some degree, to lose the proper balance of truth
-especially as it relates to the practical application
of these doctrines. Out of the controversy thus
called forth arose a state of disunity among the
ministers and elders of the Lancashire Quarterly
Meeting, which could not escape the notice of the
Yearly Meeting; and, with a view to the restoration
of harmony, a committee was appointed to labour
with their brethren for the attainment of that object.
William Forster was one of that committee, and
he deeply felt the delicacy and the importance of the
appointment. They diligently applied themselves
to the service; and six distinct visits were paid by
them to that district, before the end of 1836. It is
not needful, or desirable, here to enter circumstan-
tially into these sorrowful transactions,* except as
they have a bearing upon the Christian character
and standing of William Forster. Meek as a lamb,
yet made bold as a lion and firm as a rock, he had
unflinchingly stood in the gap when, in another land,
it was attempted to rob Christ of his glory, and to
undermine the foundation of the Christian faith; and,
when he now saw the superstructure endangered, he
was not less faithful in upholding what he believed
to be the truth of God developed in its practical
results. Towards the conclusion of the labours of
* An able review of these events will be found in the "Memoirs of J.
J. Gurney, by J. B. Braithwaite,” chap. xxvii.
104
[1836.
COMMITTEE TO VISIT LANCASHIRE.
the committee in the Eleventh Month of 1836, up-
wards of thirty resignations of membership in our
Society were sent in to the Monthly Meeting, and
William Forster was one of the friends of the Yearly
Meeting's Committee, appointed to visit the dissi-
dents. In reference to this service, he writes from
Manchester:
1836. 12th mo. 8th.-The meeting for worship was a good
solid meeting. I thought George Richardson's ministry
weighty and full of comfort. When the resignations of last
month were brought before the meeting, after a letter had
been read respecting them, I ventured to propose the appoint-
ment of a committee to take them under care, and proceed as
the occasion might seem to require, or, I believe I said, as
might seem to be for the good of the individuals and for the
honour of the cause. A committee was appointed of ten
friends. I do not see how we shall proceed; most likely by a
division of labour. The trial is weighty, and I am ready to
sink under the responsibility of it. I could be very anxious;
but I try to hope that a hand will be over us to keep us from
harm.
12th.—I am here in the depth of many sorrows and some-
times much conflict of mind; but I cannot regret having come.
I do not know that I have, for many months past, felt myself
more in the way of my duty than in the course of Seventh-
day. I think our visit is understood, and felt to be a visit of
love and Christian kindness.
I think it an inexpressible favour, and one for which I
cannot be too thankful, that from house to house my mind is
kept in a state of quietness, and tenderness, and love; that I
am enabled, in the feeling of it, to tell friends of my love to
the Lord Jesus Christ, and my hope in Him, and at the same
time to press upon them a diligent and devoted attention to
the practical work of the Holy Spirit.
15th. I shall not soon forget our meeting to-day. My
way was opened in ministry to my own admiration. I had
ET. 52.1
105
THEIR REPORT.
not spoken before since we came to Manchester, except a few
words on prayer on First-day afternoon. The meeting for
discipline was large and conducted with much quiet; and
during part of the time there was a feeling of remarkable
solemnity. It seemed as if the savour of dear George
Richardson's prayer continued with us through the second
meeting. Our report was long.
The following extract from the report which the
Committee handed in to the Monthly Meeting, suffi-
ciently indicates the merits of the case, to account
for the deep sorrow which William Forster expe-
rienced on that occasion.
On reviewing the various reasons assigned by the different
individuals for withdrawing themselves from the Society, we
do not regard it as inconsistent with the object of our
appointment to submit to the Monthly Meeting the following
observations.
It is under feelings of deep sorrow and regret for the
friends who have apprehended it needful for them to with-
draw from our religious Society,—in order, as they allege, to
enjoy the full benefit of the Gospel of Christ in faith and
practice, and also in religious concern for the upholding of
our Christian principles, that we make the following declara-
tion:-
We do wholly and distinctly deny the justice of that impu-
tation which, in various forms, has been cast upon our
religious Society, as if it undervalued the blessed message of
reconciliation through the atonement of our Lord Jesus
Christ, the one great sacrifice for the sins of all mankind, and
instead thereof insisted in an inclusive, and therefore in a false
and unscriptural manner, upon the doctrine of the influence
of the Holy Spirit for our salvation. By giving way to dis-
satisfaction with our religious Society on these points, we fear
that some of our friends have suffered serious loss, and have
been led eventually to doubt the reality of those impressions,
and that work of the Holy Spirit immediately upon the mind
106
[1836.
REPORT.
of man, which, in the universality of the love of God, we
believe to be graciously vouchsafed for the awakening of
sinners and their conversion.
We feel engaged, on the present occasion, to record our
unabated attachment to those views of Christian truth which
our Society has entertained as a body, being, in our deliberate
conviction, the truth of God as revealed in Holy Scripture,
and to which the Holy Spirit, the Comforter, bears witness
in the hearts of believers.
We own no other Gospel than that of our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ, to whom the inspired evangelist bears record-
"In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with
God, and the Word was God. The same was in the
beginning with God. All things were made by Him, and
without Him was not anything made that was made.” And,
according to the doctrine of the Apostles, we believe that
every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in
the flesh, is not of God," and that "no man can call Jesus
Lord, but by the Holy Spirit:" and, further, "that Christ
died for all, that they which live, should not henceforth live
unto themselves, but unto Him which died for them, and rose
again;" and we unhesitatingly acknowledge that "other
foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus
Christ." In the words of our honourable elder, George Fox,
this Jesus, "who was the foundation of the holy prophets
and apostles, is our foundation; and we believe there is no
other." But we are afresh convinced that these blessed
gospel truths cannot be realized in our own experience,
unless we follow the light of the Spirit of God.
We own no other spiritual guide, no other power, than
that immediate manifestation of the power of the Spirit of
God which wrought effectually in the early believers, by which
they were brought to true repentance, converted from the
corruptions of their fallen nature, baptized into one body,
made fruitful unto God, and prepared for an inheritance in his
heavenly kingdom. Our trust for partaking in this inheri-
tance is not in "works of righteousness which we have done,"
but solely in the free mercy of God through Jesus Christ,
ÆT. 52.]
107
REPORT.
"in whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgive-
ness of sins."
We may also add our strong conviction that no section of
the Christian Church values more highly than Friends do,
and ever have done, or accepts with more thankfulness to our
heavenly Father the boon of the revelation of his will to man,
as contained in the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament.
In the language of the Apostle we acknowledge that "the
Holy Scriptures are able to make wise unto salvation through
faith which is in Christ Jesus," and that "all Scripture is
given by inspiration of God.”
Our Society, from one generation to another, in its collec-
tive capacity, has faithfully pressed upon its members the
frequent and reverential reading of the Holy Scriptures, both
by Friends individually and in their families. Often and very
earnestly has the instruction of their children in these sacred
truths been recommended to them, and we are persuaded that
this godly care has been remarkably blessed to many.
We think it but justice to ourselves and the Body to declare
that the free and unfettered preaching of the gospel is, and
ever has been, highly prized among us; and it is our convic-
tion that to no people is it more precious: we cannot, however,
accept that as the ministry of the word in our assemblies for
public worship which we do not believe to be exercised under
the fresh and immediate putting forth of the Holy Head of the
Church.
Intimately connected with this view of the qualification essen-
tial to the right exercise of gospel ministry is the practice of
our Society of silent waiting before the Lord in meetings for
divine worship. We do continue to regard this practice as
most in accordance with a true estimate of the spiritual nature
of the Christian religion, of our utter helplessness, and entire
dependence upon the mediation of our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ, through whom we have access to the Father, and
obtain the help of the Holy Spirit, by which it is given us
to worship Him who is a Spirit "in spirit and in truth,” and
to enjoy that communion with God which is beyond all words.
In parting with our dear friends, we cannot but express
108
[1836.
YEARLY MEETINGS.
our warm and affectionate interest in their spiritual welfare
individually, and our desire that they may be restored to
those views of Christian faith and practice which we believe
to be truth, and that they may be again united with us in
religious Society.
Manchester, Twelfth Month 15th, 1836.
These afflictions of the church, so exceedingly
painful at the time, have passed away-leaving be-
hind, it is true, a lesson of deep instruction to the
thoughtful mind, but no distinct organization of a per-
manent character, on the part of those who withdrew
from the Society; these having been mostly absorbed
by other bodies of Christian professors already
existing. Yet, much more pleasant as it would have
been to pass by in silence this sad episode in the
history of his own community, it seemed due to the
character of the subject of this memoir to make
some allusion to it. Nor will the beautiful example
of Christian faithfulness and love, which he exhibited
throughout, fail to render more complete our estimate
of what he really was.*
In the discussions which arose during the Yearly
Meeting of 1835 and 1836, some remarks which
* It was William Forster's wont to act in the spirit of the excellent
Henry Venn, already referred to.
When once asked respecting a young minister, about whom he had been
much interested, whether he was a Calvinist or an Arminian, H. V. replied,
“I really do not know : he is a sincere disciple of the Lord Jesus Christ ;
and that is of infinitely more importance than his being a disciple of Calvin
or Arminius." On other occasions he said, "I hate opinions, and would not
give a pin's point to have any one believe as I do, till the scriptures, by the
Spirit's teaching, open his understanding." "Those who exalt the Lord
Jesus as all their salvation, and abase man, I rejoice in." "We must be
as little children—we must be daily exercising ourselves in humble love
and prayer—we must be looking up to our Saviour for the Holy Ghost.
And after this has been our employment for many years, we shall find how
ÆT. 52.]
109
YEARLY MEETINGS.
he made appear to have more than a transient
interest. He said, on one occasion :—
:-
I have been thinking much this morning of that charity
which believeth all things, and which endureth all things:
the source from whence it comes is inexhaustible. Let us
seek more and more to sympathize in the infirmities, errors
and transgressions, one of another. May it please the Lord
to give us to pray one for another, and for ourselves, that He
will set a watch on our thoughts and on our lips. Let us live
in the spirit of prayer that this may be our experience; then
we shall be kept from doing or saying anything that would
lessen another in the estimation of our friend-saying any-
thing which, if it worked round to his hearing, might raise in
him any hardness of heart.
Backbiting is a malicious practice; it is saying that of
another behind his back which we would not say to his face
undervaluing him, and reporting evil of him, in direct opposi-
tion to that blessed charity which would receive a testimony
much truth there is in that divine assertion, 'If any man think that
he knoweth any thing, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know.'
I used to please myself with the imagination, fifteen years ago, that by
prayer for the Holy Ghost, and reading diligently the Lively Oracles, I
should be able to understand all scripture, and give it all one clear and con-
sistent meaning. That it is perfectly consistent I am very sure ; but it is
not so to any mortal's apprehension here. We are so proud, that we must
always have something to humble us; and this is one means to that end.
Though the doctrines of grace are clear to me, I am still no friend to
high Calvinism.
A false, libertine Calvinism stops up every avenue :
sin, the Law, holiness, experience, are all nothing. Predestination cancels
the necessity of any change, and dispenses at once with all duty. What
difficulties surround us? What rocks on each hand? Were not our
Pilot infallible, it were impossible to steer through the narrow pass which
lies between Antinomian abuse of the doctrines of grace, and self-righteous
renunciation of the blood of the cross.
O Prince of Peace, heal our divisions. Diffuse thy patient, loving
spirit. Give discernment to distinguish aright between what is essential
and what is not, and to bear with each other's differences, till the perfect
day discovers all things in their true proportions.”
Henry Venn's Life. Fifth edit., pp. 33-34.
110
[1836.
YEARLY MEETINGS.
to good rather than to evil. When we hear it said, "I hope
these things are not true;" or, "but I hope so-and-so "if
we acted up to true charity, we might find it best to go to
our friend and show him his error. This might cost us some-
thing, but not too much. To go in meekness, tenderness and
love, is no easy thing; but as we ask for divine help it will
not be withheld. Assistance would be granted in labouring
to restore; and we should possess an evidence that we have
discharged our duty in love. We might enjoy the blessedness
of that saying of our Lord, "Thou hast gained thy brother."
At another time :-
My attention has been attracted to the state of some of our
small meetings; and tender feelings have been awakened for
those who may dwell under the feeling of their disadvantages
and those of their children. From not having the benefit of
much instrumental means, some may draw a contrast between
their circumstances and those of other religious professions,
and so be cast down. It is a fact that many of our meetings
are very small; and they may be still smaller, and be held
from month to month in silence. Those of us, however, who
belong to such meetings, have to acknowledge that the Lord
Jesus Christ does not withdraw his presence from us, when,
in a humble, watchful state, we are brought to wait upon the
Lord that these times are often occasions of comfort; and
we have cause to be of a hopeful mind for ourselves and our
children.
We know what it was that first brought us into right feeling,
that brought us into reverent fear, that was a swift witness
against sin, that brought us into deep sorrow because of our
transgressions and our sins, that brought our souls into prayer,
and brought us to ask forgiveness of God, and to some sense
of the Saviour and though this process was not quite so quick
and so complete as in more advanced years, yet we had some
hope in those days,-some ground for hope that we had peace
with God; and we could have no peace but through Jesus
Christ our Lord.
Æт. 52.]
111
YEARLY MEETINGS.
Believing that these feelings are often excited in our silent.
meetings, I feel anxious that discouragement may not prevail ;
and that, whilst we are careful to give religious instruction to
our children, and to commend them in prayer to God, we may
never allow anything to escape our lips which may tend to
discourage them in regard to our silent meetings. We are
bound to retain our testimony in regard to them, and to
reverent waiting upon God. May the great work of regene-
ration-and this is what we want-be carried on; the old
man be put off, and the new man put on; the fear of God
increase amongst us, and cause us to set a watch upon our
tongues, and a guard upon our lips. The more we have of
this holy fear, the more we shall be engaged in prayer. O
that we may have more of a broken spirit, and nothing is more
to be desired for our children-that we may be all sensible to
what a small degree the work of grace has been carried on in
us-that there may be an increasing number who are walking
as pilgrims upon earth- that there may be a growth in grace.
This growth may not lead to much talking about religion;
the shewbread was to be eaten by the priests alone. Some of
us were not brought up in much talk about the great truths
of Christianity. When we were young these great truths
were rarely, perhaps too rarely, made the subject of familiar
converse; but many of us acknowledge that we are not
sensible of serious loss thereby. But do not, dear friends,
suppose that because some may not be frequently speaking
of the ground of their faith and hope, that therefore they are
without this faith and hope; but there are many who do not
feel at liberty to speak much on these subjects, who neverthe-
less live much on Christ, yea feed on Him.
I desire not to speak of my own experience. I think if I
had been faithful, I should have come forth in the ministry not
long after the fifteenth year of my life. Firm is my faith in
the reality of these calls, and that we may accept them as
proofs that we are not a deserted people. O! that we may
never forego a belief in our Christian principles on this subject.
Dear young Friends! be persuaded to believe in the reality
of the operations of the Spirit on the mind; and do not be
112
[1836.
YEARLY MEETINGS.
induced to forsake your silent meetings. A firm belief in the
doctrine of the immediate quickening influence of the Holy
Spirit can never interfere with your acceptance of the truths
of the Bible; but, on the contrary, will render them more
precious to you. What I most earnestly crave is, that we may
be led to accept the ever-blessed gospel in its fulness.
On another occasion he remarked:-
There are some of our friends who have had frequent and
profitable intercourse with professors of other religious
societies, and who may have observed in some of them what
they may deem to be evidences of a religious life; and find-
ing in them such fruits, without the humiliating course of
conduct which our practices lead to, some may be discouraged
from this self-denying course. But it is my belief that as
Friends keep their minds open to the work of the Holy
Spirit, they will find that the cross is thus laid upon them;
not by themselves, but by the Lord Jesus Christ himself. And
believing, as I do, that many who have gone before us would
not have attained to the degree of growth and experience
which they did, had they not walked in this self-denying
path, I would offer a word of encouragement to some that
they be attentive to the gentle influence of the Holy Spirit in
this respect. There is a danger of making too light of con-
scientious scruples, as well as of making too much of them. I
have been much impressed by a remark in a letter of John
Woolman's :-"I cannot give myself a right concern; but
when it is laid upon me I endeavour to be faithful.”
Again he said at another time :-
There is a possibility that some who have known some-
thing of the humbling power of the cross-of being cruci-
fied to the world, and the world unto them-may lose the
value of this experience. Some of these may think there was
formerly a lifeless formality, something like being subject to
trammels; but there may be a desire now to be found in a
ÆT. 52.]
113
MEMORY OF GEORGE FOX.
liberty different from that which is to be found in the Truth.
These would do well to see if there be not a temptation to
undervalue testimonies and practices, which have had the
effect of separating us from the world. We do not under-
value testimonies springing from the cross of Christ - we
believe they are a part of what is committed to us in trust.
We are bound to acknowledge to the importance of their
practical effect: they have worked well amongst us.
It is possible that, after being favoured with tender visita-
tions, these may be lost. After being separated from the
world, we may become again entangled in a worldly spirit—our
latter days may be worse than our earlier days; whilst some,
who have held out to advanced life, have finished their course
in favour with the Lord and in the unity of the brethren. Let
us trust that that which has brought us hitherto may con-
duct us to the end.
An intimate acquaintance with the facts of the
life and times of George Fox had led him to form a
high estimate of his Christian character; and, trying
to rebut, in one occasion, some unkind remarks re-
specting him, he added:-
I have that sort of filial affection for George Fox's memory
which I have little doubt I should have felt much more strongly
if I could have known him; that, to me, it is something of a
personal concern.
On a review of what they had passed through
together, he writes about this time
TO JOSIAH FORSTER.
I think we ought to take comfort in remembering how
remarkably we have been helped in our proceedings, whilst
acting upon the principle of, from time to time, doing just
what the circumstances of the case have seemed to call for;
doing as little as we could, and no more.
VOL. II.]
I
114
[1837.
COMMENTARY ON THE SCRIPTURES.
I feel occasionally cast down, and recollections and associa-
tions press in upon my mind which bring me to a tenderness,
perhaps not very remote from a godly sorrow. But, upon
the whole, as to the stability of the Society, and the testi-
monies which have been laid upon Friends to the spiritu-
ality of the Christian religion, I am cheered, and in good
heart. Our numbers may be diminished, and much more so
than we could at one time have anticipated; and yet the
object for which the Society was brought into existence may
be answered, both in this and the future generations of the
church. There may be sufferings in store for us, and, prob-
ably, I shall have my share; but, at present, this does not
make me very unhappy. All I desire is a meek and quiet
spirit; and I am not without a reverent hope it will be granted
to them that wait for it.
In the midst of the other engagements which
devolved
upon
him as a member of the Yearly Meet-
ing's Committee, William Forster did not wholly turn
aside from his Biblical investigations; and, in a
letter to J. J. Gurney, written about this time, he
remarks:-
I do not know that thou wilt think my researches of much
worth; they are confirming and satisfactory to my own mind.
And I am thoroughly convinced that we have a clear case of
Horce Paulina evidence of the Pentateuch holding the place
in the minds of the ancient Jews which has been always
ascribed to it; and of the subsequent historical books being
written at the times to which they are attributed.
As far as my experience and information go, there is no
department of the great Christian community in which the
gospel of Christ, in all its parts and in all its fulness, is either
more precious or more effectual than it is among Friends at
the present day.
The work of a select commentary on the Scriptures,
ÆT. 53.]
115
LAST YEAR AT BRADPOLE.
which had so long claimed his attention, was, how-
ever, never completed. Whether he thought that
the need of it was superseded by other publica-
tions, or that his own mind became too much
absorbed by the pressure of other duties to allow him
to continue it, he appears to have suspended it for
a time, and there is no evidence that it was ever
resumed, with a view to publication.
For more than twenty years William and Anna
Forster had enjoyed their rural home amongst the
hills of Dorsetshire; but now that their only son was
nearly grown up, many considerations combined to
make a change of residence desirable, and, reluc-
tantly as they yielded to the prospect, in the early
part of 1837 preparations were actually in progress
for removing to the neighbourhood of Norwich
towards the close of the year. In the meantime
William Forster's tender sympathy was awakened by
the concern of J. J. Gurney to pay a religious visit
to Friends and others in America; and, in the Fifth
Month of this year, he was brought into deep sorrow
by the sudden death of his sister Deborah, after an
illness of twelve hours, which was followed by the
decease of his beloved mother, a few months later.
Thus their last year at Bradpole was one of more
than usually varied interest and peculiar trial; but
under all the Lord was their rock and their refuge.
In the Seventh Month William Forster went down
to Liverpool on the occasion of the embarkation
of his beloved friend, J. J. Gurney, for the United
States. They met at Manchester; Elizabeth Fry,
Jonathan and Hannah C. Backhouse, and Eliza P.
Kirkbride, being also of the party.
"We were a
I 2
116
[1837.
DEATH OF HIS MOTHER.
united company," says Elizabeth Fry, in her jour-
nal.* "That evening William Forster read the 54th
chapter of Isaiah, expressing his full belief that our
dearest Joseph would experience the promises con-
tained in the last few verses." It is not easy for
those unacquainted with the individuals to realize
all the interest which attached to such a little group,
so long united by many ties, but most of all by
fellowship in Christ their common Lord, spending a
few days together, among their friends at Liverpool,
and finally taking leave of the messenger of the
gospel, bound for distant fields of labour and of
suffering. On board the Monongahela, J. J. Gurney
remarks:-" William Forster's last words in ministry
to me, were for the purpose of reminding me of
our blessed Saviour's declaration, 'Behold, I am with
you alway, even unto the end of the world.' Here
is my security, here is my comfort, here let me take
my rest on the bosom of the mighty deep."†
After this act of Christian friendship and love
towards a fellow-labourer in the gospel of Christ,
William Forster resumed his home duties; but, in
the Ninth Month, he was again called away to attend
the last moments of his surviving parent, to whom
he had long been bound by more than filial affection.
His letters to his wife, who was unable to accompany
him on account of the delicate state of her own
health, lay open his feelings on this occasion with
almost youthful tenderness. Writing of his mother's
decease, he says:-
Her last moments were apparently free from much pain,
and so gentle was her dismissal from her earthly tabernacle
* See her Memoirs, by Susanna Corder, p. 467.
+ See his Memoirs, vol. ii. p. 83.
ÆT. 53.]
117
DEATH OF HIS MOTHER.
that I was not aware of the moment at which she ceased to
breathe. You may imagine what I must have passed through
the latter part of my journey, until I reached Tottenham, and
found I was still in time for my beloved parent to know me.
She knew me, and was most tender towards me, and evidently
pleased that I had come.
He afterwards adds:-
She evidently had a terror of the last conflict; but it soon
subsided; she repeatedly desired us to pray for her; and I
thought she found hope and support in our expression of con-
fidence that she would be safely carried through. When I
told her what a blessed exchange it would be, she said enough
to satisfy me that her fears were all confined to the last hour.
She said, very emphatically, that the pains of death were
hard to bear; but a wounded conscience- J. finished
the sentence for her; and she implied that all her pain and
sorrow belonged to the body. My last communication with
her was to this effect, that, though we could not understand
her sufferings, there was comfort in the remembrance that her
Saviour had passed through the same conflict; that He knew
what it was, and that He would carry her safely through it
all.
I was never in my life so fully sensible of the presence
of the Lord Jesus. Nay, had He been with us in his glorified
body, I think it would not have been more to my satisfaction
than the evidence I enjoyed of his invisible presence; and,
when all was over, I was so full of thanksgiving and praise,
so persuaded of her entrance into the peace and joy of her
Lord, it seemed for the time to absorb every other feeling.
Reluctantly detained at home, Anna Forster writes
to her husband:-
9th mo. 22nd. Bradpole.-I must indulge myself with a
few lines to-day. Very tenderly do I picture you all; and it
would have been very sweet to have been with you. I can
hardly think of being away; it is so trying. And yet I am
118
[1837.
THE FUNERAL.
far from well. I hope none of my relatives will be hurt with
me-my beloved sisters especially. If I had felt the event
less in itself, and less for them, it would have been easier
to go.
I hope to be favoured to remain quietly to-morrow in my
own room-with you in heart-I humbly trust. It is affect-
ing not to be with thee, dearest, in this touching time, and
very much so in many respects, as it regards myself. But we
must look above, in these things, to the blessed reality enjoyed
by the beloved one in glory.
How I think of dear Joseph's beautiful address to our
dear mother, at our beloved Debby's burial, and at the house
several days after. Truly it is not long that these dear ones
were parted; and I feel holy consolation, indeed, on their
behalf. Yet I tenderly feel for you, as well as myself. Dear
W. E.-precious fellow !-he must not be afraid to bring the
subject home, and then he will be comforted.
It will be very sweet if you have such lovely weather to-
morrow-so like the heavenly beams on our dear sister's
grave. A lovely emblem, though it is not needed for assur-
ance of the reality.
After attending the funeral of his beloved mother,
W. F. again writes to his wife :-
We are just returned from Winchmore-hill. I think I
never was laid so low by sorrow before. I do not murmur ;
sometimes I can give thanks in remembrance of the mercy
and care of our Heavenly Father towards her. I am satis-
fied that she has found a resting-place in the bosom of her
Saviour, that He has made her his own for ever; but all this,
much as it is to my comfort and support, does not assuage my
grief; and I cannot but mourn and be very sad and heavy in
spirit.
I have neither time nor heart to enter much into the
detail of this morning. I found myself most at home in
sitting part of the time alone this morning by the dear
remains. Our time around the grave was most affecting to
ÆT. 53.]
119
REMOVAL TO NORWICH.
me. I never felt such inexpressible bitterness of grief; but
yet I could unite in dear Elizabeth Fry's thanksgiving, and
her ministry in the meeting was soothing and strengthening
to me.
The time of their removal from Bradpole now
drew near. They had many friends and neighbours
around them, in whom they had long been much
interested to part from these was a great trial to
them; and they were themselves so generally beloved
that their leaving was quite a cause of mourning to
many-the poor, especially, felt it deeply. But, by
the end of the year, they were quietly settled in their
new home near Norwich, pleasantly situated, just
half way between the city and Earlham.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
1838-1843.
His change of residence at once opened to William
Forster a wider sphere of usefulness; and he was
not slow to avail himself of the enlarged opportunity
of doing good. The extent of poverty and suffering
which not unfrequently prevailed in a city of more
than 40,000 inhabitants, subject to all the fluctua-
tions incident to manufacturing employments, could
not fail to present a field of constant sympathy and
active exertion to one so much alive to the hardships
and miseries of his fellow-creatures. His note-books
furnish an interesting, though very brief record of
the time spent, when at home, in visiting the abodes
of wretchedness; and the hours employed in super-
intending the administration of funds raised for the
relief of distress. He was an industrious member of
the "Soup Society" and of the "Provident Coal" and
"Bedding Associations." Week after week he might
be seen taking his turn in dealing out hundreds of
quarts of soup to the poor applicants, and in dis-
tributing tickets for coals, blankets, &c. The Hospital
and School for the Indigent Blind engaged much of
his sympathy, and he was an active committee-man
of both institutions.
Other objects of interest which had claimed his
attention whilst resident in Dorsetshire, were not
less dear to him after his removing into Norfolk. He
continued to take a warm interest in the labours of
ÆT. 53.]
121
NEW SPHERE OF USEFULNESS.
the British and Foreign Bible Society. Every measure
calculated to promote the circulation of the Holy
Scriptures throughout both city and country, whether
by Bible associations, colportage, or other means, had
his support. His anxiety to preserve the principles
of the Society intact, in all the proceedings of the
Committee and its agents, was very observable. He
took great interest in the supply of Testaments to the
German and Italian itinerant musicians. He visited
them at their lodgings, and had often the gratification
of finding them engaged in reading the books which
the committee, through him, had granted them.
On several occasions, with the permission of the head
of the troupe of equestrian performers, he presented a
Bible or Testament to each individual, writing the
name of the party in it. Another object was the
supply of the "wherry-men," who navigate the river
between Norwich and Yarmouth, and who, with their
wives, and occasionally one or two children, spend
much of their time on board, and have few oppor-
tunities of attending public worship. The supplying
foreign sailors, who visited the port of Yarmouth,
with copies of the Scriptures in their native tongue,
was adopted by the committee at his suggestion.
Yet, with his retiring nature, he never could be pre-
vailed upon to take part in any public meeting,
beyond giving it the sanction of his presence.
He always took a great interest in the Norfolk and
Norwich Hospital. When travelling it had been his
practice to visit the hospitals; and thus he was
enabled to furnish many useful hints. He frequently
visited the patients, and made himself acquainted
with the circumstances of many of them. Those of
122
[1831.
SLAVE TRADE.
peculiar interest he did not lose sight of, on the party
leaving the hospital. The calming influence of his
presence in the board-room was very perceptible.
On one occasion, when a poor man was about to be
executed, he called the attention of those present to
the circumstance, and proposed that they should for
a short time suspend the business. One who was
present expressed his belief that, during that impres-
sive silence, many a secret prayer was offered up for
the poor culprit.*
Though the British slave trade had long been
abolished, the inhuman traffic was still extensively
carried on by the Spanish, Portuguese, and Brazilians.
T. F. Buxton was closely investigating the subject,
with a view of finding a "Remedy;" and public
attention was beginning to be awakened in regard to
it. With reference to this William Forster writes:
1838. 2nd mo. 18th.-I wish that the pamphlet on the
horrors of the African Slave-Trade, just published in London,
may obtain a general circulation among Friends throughout
the nation; and that they may get it read as much as possible
by their neighbours. Surely we ought not, as individuals, or
as a nation, to give ourselves any rest until we can be sure
that we have each of us done our very utmost to stay this
dreadful scourge.
It should make us thankful to observe, as I think we may,
that there is a revival of feeling, and something like a deter-
mined zeal, on the part of some of our most influential men, to
apply themselves with earnestness to the object of its utter
extinction; and I trust we may hope that the time is at hand
in which our merciful Father in heaven will be pleased to
interpose on behalf of this afflicted portion of his creatures.
* Some of these particulars are kindly furnished by one who largely
shared with him in his benevolent efforts in Norwich.
ET. 54.]
123
RELIGIOUS SERVICES FROM HOME.
3rd mo. 25th.—My heart and mind are more than ever
engrossed by the enormities and miseries of the slave-trade.
Our Hampshire paper of last week gives account of the cap-
ture of a slave-ship in the West Indies with 325 slaves on
board; the wreck of another, from which 121 were saved;
and the escape of a third. So that in one week we hear of
not less than, we may suppose, 600 or 700, torn away and
carried across the Atlantic, never to return. And who can
tell a tenth part of the wretchedness, the murders, and the
burnings attendant upon their capture?
Such, in addition to his ordinary avocations as a
member and Christian minister of his own commu-
nity, were some of the objects which, for many years
after his taking up his residence in Norfolk, occupied
much of William Forster's time and attention, when
at home. But he was not unfrequently called to
preach the gospel in other parts.
In the Fourth Month of this year, he was liberated
by his Monthly Meeting to visit "the families of
Friends in the different meetings constituting the
Monthly Meeting of Pardshaw, in Cumberland;" and
in the succeeding five years he was at different times
engaged in holding meetings with the inhabitants of
his own county; in visiting Friends in Westmore-
land, and in Cambridgeshire and Huntingdonshire
(1839); in Lancashire (1840); and in attending the
Yearly Meeting in Dublin, and holding some meetings
in Ireland. In 1841 he attended the General Meeting
in Scotland, and held meetings both in going and
returning; and appointed meetings also in some parts
of his own Quarterly Meeting for the inhabitants of
the district. In 1842 he was similarly occupied both
among Friends and the public at large, in some parts
of Yorkshire, and in Essex; and in 1843 a certificate
124
[1839.
ABOLITION OF APPRENTICESHIP, ETC.
was granted him for "visiting the younger Friends,
and attenders of some of the larger meetings in
England and Ireland." Of none of these services,
however, any detailed accounts are preserved. They
occupied much time, and involved no small sacrifice
of domestic enjoyment on his own part and that of
his wife; but, amidst all this, many were the seasons
when they could rejoice together that they were
"counted worthy" to do or to suffer anything for
the name of the Lord Jesus Christ.
The safe and peaceful return of J. J. Gurney from
his arduous labours in America, in the autumn of
1840—and the opportunity of more frequent inter-
course with T. F. Buxton and his family, and other
relatives in Norfolk, added greatly to their social
pleasures; whilst to Anna Forster it was a source of
much comfort, especially during her husband's fre-
quent engagements from home, to be so near her only
brother, and some of the companions of her earlier
days. The "bounds of their habitation" appeared
indeed to have been "fixed" by Him whom they
sought to serve.
William Forster had taken much interest in his
friend Joseph Sturge's visit to the West Indies, and
he rejoiced when, very much in consequence of this,
the apprenticeship system was entirely abolished on
the 1st of Eighth Month, 1838, and all the coloured
people in the British Colonies were, without restric-
tion, at once made free. His correspondence, during
the period embraced by this chapter, shows how
closely he kept his eye upon public events of every
kind, affecting the welfare of his fellow men and the
advancement of the Redeemer's kingdom. Thus he
writes respecting the Foreign Slave Trade :-
ET. 55.]
125
LETTERS TO JOSEPH STURGE.
TO JOSEPH STURGE.
1839. 4th mo. 29th.—It is a remarkable fact that, notwith-
standing the trade has been carried on to such a fearful
extent ever since its abolition by the British, and that
societies for almost every good object have been established
since that period,—until the British and Foreign Anti-Slavery
Society started into existence the other day, there was not
one professing to grasp this mighty evil. This is a conside-
ration that brings me to feel the seriousness of our position,
and the very earnest desire that we may act wisely, boldly,
promptly, and with unanimity. One of our first objects should
be to make a survey of the ground we propose to occupy; and it
is not too soon for our friends to be getting together materials
for a review of the present state of slavery in the colonies of
the different European powers, and in Brazil and the United
States, in Ceylon and India; and of the existing state of the
African slave-trade, and the internal trade in slaves in the
United States.
TO THE SAME.
1840. 7th mo. 12th.-To thee I may say that my feelings
are so much harrowed up by a sense of the cruelties and
atrocities of the slave-trade, and the horrors, and evils, and
sinfulness of war, even in its most mitigated form, that it does
go very far towards embittering my existence. But I make
myself sure, and the conviction of it ought to quiet the con-
flict with which I am tormented, that not only is the weakness
of my own nature known to Him who is touched with a feeling
of our infirmities; but from Him who is omniscient and
omnipotent, none of the sufferings, and not a single item of all
the woe with which the great family of man is afflicted, can
possibly be hid. And we none of us can say how soon, or
through what feeble and despised instruments, He may be
pleased to work towards the accomplishment of those pur-
poses which are every one of them purposes of wisdom, pity,
and love.
We must try to hope, for the sake of the
many millions of his helpless, suffering children, for whose
good we desire in our poor little way to be given up to labour,
126
[1840.
LETTERS TO JOSEPH STURGE.
that He will not suffer our cause, if indeed it is his cause, to
be injured. O that our unwatchfulness, and hastiness, and
distrust, and indiscretion, may in nowise mar it!
TO THE SAME.
1840. 9th mo. 23rd.-My heart often sinks within me at
what I hear of the preparations for war both at home and
abroad. Scarcely a day passes without my thinking, to say
the least of it, of the armed force sent out against the Chinese
nation. How strange! and what a disgrace to our highly
professing nation, that, towards the close of the session, the
Ministers should be able to speak, uncontradicted, and with
so much boldness, on their measures having met such general
approbation. Can it be said that, among all the religious
and philanthropic institutions of the day, a single voice was
uttered to stay their proceedings towards devastation, and
fire, and blood!
TO THE SAME.
10th mo. 9th.—I am looking with a sort of trembling anti-
cipation towards every day's news. It is hard to conjecture
what tidings the next despatches may bring from Canton. I
imagine that we are not generally aware of the amount of
the armament that "we Christians" are bringing upon that
great and populous nation. I was astonished, and little less
than shocked, at seeing in the paper two or three days ago a
detailed account of the ships of war destined, as it appeared,
to that expedition; and no less affected with sorrow and
shame and indignation (I hope not in the worst sense of the
word), that at the close of the session Ministers should come
forward and so boldly declare that they had the support of
the nation in their operations against the Chinese.
The time surely will come that the church-I mean the
great body of practical Christians—will, if it can do no more,
boldly protest, in the meekness and love of Christ, against
every recurrence of war; and faithfully warn the nation
against all its most distant approaches, and yet more and
ÆT. 56.]
127
LETTERS TO JOSEPH STURGE.
more individually separate themselves from all participation
in such systematized cruelty, and barbarism, and wrong.
We want a paper with a good, sound, right-principled
editor, a thorough out-and-out Christian man; and a warm-
hearted, discreet, zealous committee to back him up from
time to time, as often as occasion may require it—alas, how
often!—simply, wisely, and plainly to put before the public,
or rather before the religious professors of the day, what is
actually going forward, and with plain-spoken honesty show
them how ill it accords with that holy name which they hold
most dear. I can hardly help thinking, bad as the world is,
and worldly as the professing church may be, that before long
something might be done, either by giving more efficiency to
our present Peace Society, or by establishing a new one on a
broader and larger scale.
TO THE SAME.
11th mo. 5th.—Just run thy eye over this table of the wars
of Europe, and reflect for a moment what must have been the
appalling amount of misery that man has been inflicting upon
man in all those generations; and then think what we are
bound to do to prevent a recurrence of the same state of
things.
TO THE SAME.
11th mo. 12th.-My wish is to see the subject taken up
simply on Christian principle, as a great moral question; and
that we may be helped to show to the world, and more espe-
cially to professors of religion, the evil, the sinfulness, and
the guilt of all war, under every pretext whatsoever, and
under every possible circumstance; and that the true Christian
can neither fight nor have recourse to arms for his defence.
It must be confessed that the carrying out of these (as the
doctrine of our Lord calls us to make profession of them)
implies such an advanced growth in grace, such meekness,
gentleness, forbearance, and forgiveness towards men, and
such submissiveness to God, and active faith in his
128
[1840.
LETTERS TO JOSEPH STURGE.
superintending care and fatherly protection, that we may well
say, Who is sufficient for it?
This consideration often brings me very low as to myself,
and my many shortcomings in respect to these and all
other Christian virtues; but it does not shake me from the
sense I have ever had of the nature of our high calling in
Christ, nor of the power that is vouchsafed under the influ-
ence of the Holy Spirit, to enable us under every exigency in
life to love our neighbour even as ourselves—to trust in the
Lord at all times, and continually to hope in his care and
love.
The depth of thought I have passed through on this point
of Christian duty has, I believe, been made useful to me;
inasmuch as, perhaps more than anything else, it has brought
me to some little understanding, and I trust to some feeling
too, of the inseparable connexion of the grace of our Lord
Jesus Christ with the righteousness of the divine law. And
of all other things I love to be driven to the Saviour, and to
have my need of Him brought home to my soul.
TO THE SAME.
11th mo. 23rd.-I am anxious to know what thou, and
those of our anti-slavery friends with whom thou art in
correspondence, think to be our duty in reference to the
recent act of Government in acknowledging the republic of
Texas. I do not undertake to anticipate the part the Com-
mittee may think it right to take on the occasion; whether
immediately to apply by deputation to the Foreign Office
to be informed what measures they have taken, by way of
treaty or otherwise, for security against the republic giving
sanction to the African slave-trade, and what measures
they have adopted to ensure the extinction of slavery
itself.
our part as an Anti-
And that we have a
I think we should only be doing
Slavery Society to make such inquiry.
right to expect from our Government, that after having, at
such an enormous cost to the nation, declared their sense of
ÆT. 56.]
129
LETTERS TO JOSEPH STURGE.
the wickedness and impolicy of slavery, they would not recog-
nize the establishment of a new nation without having satisfied
themselves that no countenance would be given to such
abomination.
Unless we can be sure that provision is made both for the
extinction of slavery and for the prohibition of the slave-trade
—and without one we can have no hope of the other—and un-
less we do declare ourselves on the occasion, and make our
protest in language plain enough to be understood by all
men, we shall not only have to bear upon our consciences the
accumulation of all the evils and horrors of this hateful
traffic; but our anti-slavery friends in America, France, and
Holland, and those whose eyes are opening to the iniquity of
slavery in Spain, and Portugal, and Brazil, and Cuba, will
have cause to doubt our sincerity; and we know not to what
degree we may discourage them in the cause of humanity
and justice. Surely we owe it in sympathy to those whose
hearts and hands we are labouring to strengthen, to adopt
some such course, and to do it without delay.
Possibly I take an exaggerated view of the case, and in
my deep discouragement may be tempted to undue hope-
lessness. But to thee I may say that the sorrows of it are
nothing short of a positive affliction. Not only, as I cannot
but fear, and indeed expect, the spreading of slavery over
that large and fertile country; but also because I regard it as
next to a matter of certainty-let them adopt whatever
measures of treaty, or law, or policy they may—that it
will give a stimulus to the trade in slaves from Africa.
In all we say or do on the occasion, let us, my dear friend,
most carefully keep to moral and Christian grounds: they are
large enough for us. And we know that, based upon such
principles, all our enemies, let them do what they may, will
not be able to baffle us. We must keep to our platform,-
moral, religious, and pacific. If happily our protest be
thoroughly imbued with the spirit of our constitution as an
Anti-Slavery Society, the more publicity we give to it the
better. I wish for such a document as we can send to France,
and Holland, and Denmark, and Spain, and Brazil, and to the
VOL. II.]
K
130
[1841.
THE NEW YEAR.
President of the United States, and to the governors of all
the different States of the Union; and that it may be trans-
lated for the people of the continental nations.
The Patriot has behaved well on the occasion. The Globe,
I see, merely announces the fact. The Morning Chronicle
enters more fully into the subject; and it is appalling to see
with what cold-heartedness they can advocate the measure
on grounds of worldly expediency and commercial policy,
without even once seeming to be aware of the extent of
misery to which thousands of our brethren may be subjected
in the cultivation of those fertile plains. Alas, for the spirit
of this world and its policy!
He had now become familiar with the working of
the various benevolent institutions in Norwich; and,
amongst other objects, the different schools for the
children of the poorer inhabitants had claimed much
of his attention. The winter of 1840-41 was one of
great suffering to this class, occasioned by an almost
total suspension of trade. In common with many
of his fellow-townsmen, William Forster was deeply
touched by the appalling condition of the destitute;
and it was at this time that, at his suggestion, the
Soup Kitchen was opened, and the "Provident Coal"
and "
Bedding Associations," before alluded to, were
established. Liberally supported by the contribu-
tion of funds, he was, as might be expected, one of
the chief workers. Early and late, and with great
labour and self-sacrifice, he visited more than three
thousand poor families in the city, and devoted his
time to the relief of the prevailing distress.
He commences the new year, 1841, with the fol-
lowing memorandum :-
1st mo. 1st.—On the opening of the new year a variety of
subjects of interest and thoughtfulness present themselves,
some of which I incline to enumerate on paper.
ÆT. 57.]
131
UNLAWFULNESS OF WAR.
After alluding to the great delicacy of his beloved
wife, to the prospect of his son in business, and to
various religious services which presented themselves,
he adds:
I must not omit to mention my deep interest in the cause
of negro emancipation and the extinction of the slave trade,
and for the spreading of the principles of peace and universal
brotherhood among the nations of Christendom; in the up-
holding a more upright and thorough-going testimony against
all bearing of arms; for the carrying out of the principle of
truth in divine worship-and the right exercise of Christian
ministry, both among Friends and in the church at large.
And I cannot but look with interest as well as apprehension
towards the prospects of the African expedition, and the pro-
ceedings of the Civilization Society.
With the opening of the year our approaching Yearly
Meeting presents itself, and I am reminded of the service to
which I am appointed in Dorset and Hants, Westmoreland
and Northamptonshire; and, though last not least, my
interest and connexion with Earlham and Northrepps.
Again he writes in allusion to slavery:
TO JOSIAH FORSTER.
1841. 2nd mo. 11th.-It is to me a striking, and at the
same time a melancholy consideration, that the largest trade
in any one article that has ever, perhaps, existed among
men, and that which is just now the very life and soul of
slavery in America, is our importation and consumption of
their cotton. We may form some imperfect idea of the trade
in cotton, and the working of it up, and the wear of it, in
picturing to ourselves what would be the amount of misery
on both sides the water, were anything to occasion an entire
suspension of intercourse for twelve or eighteen months.
He took a deep interest in the preparation of the
well-known Declaration on the "Unlawfulness of all
K 2
132
[1841.
REFLECTIONS ON WAR.
Wars and Fightings under the Gospel," issued by the
Yearly Meeting of 1841.* In reference to this, after
alluding to the words of the Apostle : "Whosoever
committeth sin transgresseth also the law, for sin is
the transgression of the law," he remarks:-
As it is impossible to maintain a good conscience towards
God without endeavouring to walk in the way of his com-
mandments, we might press it upon Friends to be faithful
to the measure of light with which their consciences are
enlightened, and to commend their high profession by a life
of righteousness and charity in all things; and then express
our sense of the largeness of the divine law, that it applies
itself to the enlightened conscience of men in every age, and
every nation, and our desire that Christians of every name
and every tongue may be brought to walk by this rule.
To think how large a proportion of the population of every
nation professing the religion of Christianity are trained to
war and fighting! how many who, both by sea and land,
from early youth to the end of their days, seem to live to no
other purpose than to be prepared to destroy the property and
the lives of their fellow-creatures; to kill, burn, and destroy,
at the bidding of their rulers; so that, even among those to
whom the Gospel of Christ is precious, there are to be found
those who look to occasions of war, and to warlike measures,
for the subsistence of themselves and their families; that not
only are the physical powers of hundreds of thousands-I
speak of the aggregate of Christendom—of every succeeding
generation thus devoted to the violation of God's righteous
law, but those intellectual faculties with which Divine Provi-
dence has endowed man for the best and noblest purposes, are
degraded to the devising of the most effectual means of
inflicting pain and misery on his brother man—wounding,
maiming, and even destroying the lives, or cutting short the
See "Addresses and Papers illustrative of the Christian Principles
and Testimonies of the Religious Society of Friends." Pp. 176, &c,
A. W. Bennett, London.
ET. 57.]
133
ANTI-SLAVERY CONVENTION.
earthly existence, of those who may be deemed the enemies of
their country.
In the love of Christ, that love in which nothing can hurt
or destroy, that comprehensive and undistinguishing love
which seeks the present and eternal happiness of every son
and daughter of Adam, we make our appeal to the rulers of
every nation professing the religion of the Gospel of our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ; and to our fellow-creatures of
every clime and every description among men, that, renouncing
the vain glory and all the pomp of military parade, and that
policy which leads to aggrandizement, retaliation, enmity,
and revenge, they ought, in their individual and national
intercourse, to act upon that precept of our Lord-" All
things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye
even so to them." And may we not reasonably trust that He
whose high prerogative it is to bless, or to withhold his
blessing, will prosper the counsels of all those who act in
obedience to his law;-bless them with internal national
peace and happiness, and make them a blessing to all around
them?
TO JOSEPH STURGE.
2nd mo. 25th.-I have been labouring along under the
pressure of many cares and burthens, and many are my secret
trials and discouragements; but nothing moves me from a
deep and steady attachment to our great cause. Nothing
shakes my confidence in the persuasion that we have been
rightly directed by a gracious Providence to the true means.
of grappling with the awful and enormously wasting evil of
slavery and the slave-trade.
In reference to the objects of a second general
Convention on Slavery and the Slave Trade, he again
writes:-
TO THE SAME.
Ninth Month 14th, 1841.
MY DEAR FRIEND,-I could almost sigh for a tithe of thy
zeal and devotedness, so far behind thee do I feel myself to be.
134
[1842.
LETTER TO JOSEPH STURGE.
We have placed ourselves, or are placed (for I cannot look
upon it to be all our own doing), in a position of fearful
responsibility, as the avowed advocates of millions of the most
abject and suffering of our fellow-creatures. This simple con-
sideration brings me to the thought,-is there any one thing
that we can do towards the termination of that bondage under
which they are groaning, almost every day and every hour of
their conscious existence?
We know more of their condition than we did two or three
years ago; and their oppressors have become aware that a
body of men have pledged themselves to befriend the multi-
tudes of those whom they oppress. We are informed of some
of the facts of the case in Brazil. As to Cuba we know still
more. We have already, thanks to the devotedness of our
dear friend G. W. Alexander, made ourselves known in
Spain. In Holland it is to be hoped we have gained some
footing. All this, setting aside the United States, Texas, and
France, brings me to think that we ought to be sure that we
have full and sufficient ground to warrant the postponement
of a general conference for so long a time as a whole year.
To reflect that in that year, and in every succeeding
year until slavery be abolished, not only will many pass off
this stage of existence without one single day of freedom
upon earth, but that thousands day by day are entering into
life with nothing before them but hopeless, abject, uncompen-
sated servitude; and on the countless multitudes who are torn
from all that is dear to them in this life, and borne away to
supply the places of those just worked to death, themselves to
enter on the same lot of misery, for a few years of the most
toilsome and oppressive slavery, and then give place to a
fresh importation from the same shores—a series of the most
horrid rapine and cruelty, which we are all but sure must go
on as long as slavery is tolerated in the Western world! Let
us in our consciences ask the slaves-or put ourselves in their
place; and if they tell us their condition will be alleviated,
and their deliverance hastened, by the delay, then by all
means fix upon 1843.
We have never yet, as we are bound to do, brought before
ÆT. 58.]
135
WATER BAPTISM.
our own country and the nations of Europe the utter hopeless-
ness of the extinction of the slave-trade so long as slavery
exists. We ought to give more prominence and publicity to
the participation in the enormities of slavery by our own
countrymen holding shares in mines worked by slaves, and
their indirect participation in the very slave-trade itself, by
their supply of the articles of barter, and, it is to be feared,
by other means. In America there are the prohibitions
against education, and that large and most important question
of prejudice against colour, and their abominable internal slave-
traffic; and were the conference to be held in the spirit we
would all wish might prevail, who can say to what degree
the anti-slavery feeling of this country and America, now
so grievously scattered, might be once more concentrated?
TO JOSIAH FORSTER.
1842. 4th mo. 19th.-I have been thankful to find my
mind so quietly settled in the views which I have taken from
early life. And I think it no small favour from one time to
another, as I advance in years, to feel that which satisfies me
that the principles instilled by my religious education really
were the principles of truth. To be brought to this, even at
the expense of some temporary suffering, is more than ample
compensation for all the conflict.
Taking a comprehensive view of the general scope of the
doctrine of the New Testament, so far as I am capable of it,
I am of the judgment that baptism with water is not enjoined
by that dispensation of grace and truth which came by
Jesus Christ, and is to endure to the end of time. And I
cannot but believe that the upholding of this view of the
subject does form no unimportant part of that testimony
which our Society was raised up to bear, and for which
Friends have been so remarkably kept together from one
generation to another. And as I believe that our forefathers
were brought to this conclusion by that which was not of
themselves, so I also believe that those who come to the
teaching and government of the Holy Spirit, and who dwell
with that power by which the washing of regeneration is
136
[1843.
LETTER FROM LEWIS TAPPAN.
carried on in the believing soul-which is the power of the
Spirit of God-will find that they are neither taught nor led
by the Spirit of Truth to adopt those observances (and I
consider baptism to be one of them), from which Friends in
the beginning, and those who have been brought to fellowship
with us from one period to another of our history, have
believed themselves to be called.
They lived in the experience and enjoyment of that which
constitutes the substance of what was prefigured by types and
shadows; and, through that grace which was plenteously
poured out upon them, they found the kingdom of God was
in power; and to them it was righteousness, peace, and joy in
the Holy Ghost.
I think it very possible that those whose hearts have been
quickened to the love of their Saviour, and who are anxious
to make full acknowledgment of their discipleship to him,
may, in the warmth of their love, and it might seem in honest-
heartedness towards Him, set themselves to that which He
does not require of them, and which, not being of the Spirit
that quickeneth, does not really profit them in the great work
of the soul's sanctification.
William Forster attended the Anti-Slavery Con-
vention held in the Sixth Month of 1843, and he was
also one of the delegates appointed by the British and
Foreign Anti-Slavery Society, about the same time, to
present a memorial to the Secretary for the Home
Department, on its behalf, against the annexation of
Texas to the United States of America. It was on
the latter occasion that the touching scene occurred,
described more than ten years afterwards in the fol-
lowing letter:-
LEWIS TAPPAN TO WILLIAM ALLINSON.
Brooklyn, New York, Dec. 24, 1854.
In June of 1843, I was invited to accompany several Anti-
slavery friends (William Forster being one of them) to Downing
ÆT. 59.]
137
INTERVIEW WITH LORD ABERDEEN.
Street, where, by previous appointment, they had an inter-
view with Lord Aberdeen, the Secretary for the Home
Department, and at present Prime Minister of England.
After the delegation had dispatched the business which
occupied their minds, and as they were withdrawing, W. F.
lingered behind. I remained with him, as we were to visit
some other place together. In the most respectful and tender
manner he solicited the attention of Lord A. to a few parting
words. As nearly as I can recollect they were as follows:
"I cannot take leave of Lord Aberdeen without express-
ing the deep concern of my mind in relation to the responsible
and arduous post he occupies, and the earnest desire I feel
that he may so discharge its duties, and meet its responsi-
bilities, as to retain a consciousness of having faithfully served
his sovereign and country, and meet the approving smile of
that great Being before whom in the course of nature he must
soon appear, to give an account of the deeds done in the
body. Lord Aberdeen needs not any assurance that it is my
heart's desire and prayer to God that his labours may be pro-
ductive of great good, and that in the day of final account
he may receive admission into the mansions prepared for those
who love and serve the Lord."
During the delivery of these words, uttered with inde-
scribable pathos, the tears were coursing down the cheeks of
W. F., and Lord A. seemed to be deeply moved. At the
conclusion, his lordship took an affectionate leave of the good
man: it was a scene I shall never forget.
William Forster's observations during the sittings
of the Yearly Meeting, in connection with the con-
sideration of the state of the Society, as well as on
other occasions, were often peculiarly striking and
impressive. Few who heard them would very easily
forget them; but they were marked by a depth of
feeling, and a breadth and clearness of view regard-
ing the aspect and requirements of the church, which
cannot be reproduced by any description. The heads
138
[1843.
REMARKS DURING SEVERAL
of some of them were taken down at the time when
they were delivered; and the following extracts may,
perhaps, convey some, although a very inadequate,
idea of the Christian concern for the welfare of his
brethren which pervaded them.
During the Yearly Meeting of 1838 he remarked :—
The Society does not consider that it asks too much when
it inquires of parents whether they train up their children
in our Christian profession, as being in accordance with the
doctrines and practices of the New Testament. The standard
is very high, but not too high; the consideration may well
make us tremble. How careful then ought we to be that
neither in conduct nor in any other way we offend any "of
the little ones," especially such as truly believe in their Lord!
May parents watch over their children, unto whom the Lord
has already made Himself known by the heart-tendering
touches of his love;-to whom the same call has gone forth
as was extended to Samuel;-this is no exaggerated view of
the case.
The true fear of God is essential to a religious
life; many children are acquainted with this fear. There is
no greater blessing to be desired for our children than that
they may fear the Lord in their youth. If we can believe
that we have found the Truth for ourselves, how careful, how
watchful should we be, lest anything come in the way of our
children to deprive them of this possession.
Many young Friends have withdrawn from attending our
own meetings, and gone to those of other religious denomi-
nations; but I believe that the way of holding our religious
meetings had its origin in the very wisdom and power of
God; and that, if we do withdraw from them, and attend a
ministry not under the immediate putting forth of the Spirit,
we descend from higher to lower ground, to the damage of
those spiritual views which have been given us to uphold.
What were the meetings of Friends to many of us in early
days?—Seasons of true refreshment and edification; we
were given to feel that which was beyond all words. Cannot
we trust the Lord Almighty with our dear children, infinitely
ÆT. 59.]
139
YEARLY MEETINGS.
more dear to their heavenly Father than they can be to us;
and pray that He may do for them that which He did for us
in the morning of our day? May we be diligent in our care,
since we may be instrumental, when we least expect it, in
watering what has been sown in their hearts. What we want
is faith-faith in the immediate operation of the Spirit of
God. O! that we may never do anything to check his work.
There is comfort in believing this power is near us;—this
eternal power, which is ready to heal, has been felt in this
Yearly Meeting.
On another occasion he said :—
We may be allowed to take comfort in the hope of a suc-
cession in the ministry. There is no greater object of desire
than that such may be rightly prepared to take their place in
the Society. Some young men may have had the Lord's
work marred in them; the church may have been robbed of
what might have been a blessing to it. We ought to cherish
an exercise for them, to strive to bring them to believe that
their safety, and their usefulness, depend on their being obe-
dient to the puttings forth of the Holy Spirit in all things.
In 1839, in reference to the amusements of early
life, he said :-
I feel an earnest desire that we may be given up to sym-
pathy with our younger Friends in their temptations; wishing
they may rightly employ increasing leisure, consequent upon
the early closing of the shops. Time is a stewardship to
be accounted for. Example is of great importance. We
are not always aware how much our conduct or countenance
may occasion any of the Lord's little ones to stumble.
We should cherish that state of mind in which we may
be best prepared to perceive the warnings and checks of
God's Holy Spirit. What should we do without them? We
ought to watch that we may never do anything, or go any-
where, that may have the effect of robbing us of tenderness
of spirit, or blind our sensibility to this influence. If this
140
[1843.
REMARKS DURING SEVERAL
sense were duly cherished by our young friends, they would
not be found at places of diversion. Limits as to recreation
and amusement are to be known by attending to the reproofs
of the Spirit. The religion of the cross of Christ is not
intended to rob us of the true happiness of life; but blessed
is the man who feels that God Almighty does set bounds to
our amusements.
At the Yearly Meeting in 1840,
He thought that it was not sufficiently borne in mind that
the tendency of field-sports is to leaven into the spirit of the
world; he believed that there were instances in which these
amusements greatly lessen the religious usefulness of our
members, and that it would be generally found that the
renewed mind, even if they have been indulged in, feels it
needful to relinquish them.
Recent circumstances have led Friends to appreciate the
import of the words "Christian profession," and to satisfy
them that the root of this profession is nothing less than the
very truth as it is in Jesus. He expressed his warm and
affectionate solicitude that Friends who were parents and
guardians might be very clear and very faithful in their endea-
vours to train up the young in the love of our testimonies.
Something may be done, even after the time when restraint
ceases to be in their power, by persuasion and entreaty.
They should not, on any occasion, manifest by word or exam-
ple any doubt in their own minds; but seek to commend our
Christian profession even in these things, as being what we
cannot call in question the ground of, or part with any
portion of, and yet maintain a good conscience towards God.
At another time, he alluded to the immediate visitations,
the quickening influences, of the Holy Spirit. By this means
God works in the hearts of his children and people. It is
a most awful thing not duly to appreciate these visitations;
he had feared that, having been frequently brought before us,
it had become commonplace, and we did not consider what it
is. It constitutes a part of the accountableness of man at
the day of awful reckoning.
ET. 59.]
141.
YEARLY MEETINGS.
He spoke of truth, uprightness, and honesty, as inculcated
both in the law and in the gospel. These things were deeply
rooted in George Fox and his contemporaries. They broke
off from the forms in which they had been trained. They
could not countenance in themselves or in others forms of
prayer, thanksgiving and praise, not suited to their present
condition; they could not make these forms their own.
In 1841,
W. F. trusted there was an increase in the knowledge
spoken of by the apostle, of a being baptized by one Spirit
into one body. This might be accepted as an evidence that
He who loved the church is still mindful of us. There is in
Him a place of anchorage for our souls, and we might bid our
fellow-believers put on strength in his name. Still, it was a
day of suffering, and we must prepare for continuance in suffer-
ing, and be ready to pass through much tribulation for hist
name and truth's sake. But we might be comforted and
strengthened in remembering that He told his disciples, "In
the world ye shall have tribulation."
We might derive instruction from recurring to the words
used by Friends from the beginning,—“ a Christian profes-
sion." All that is peculiar to us might be referred to that
origin. Friends did not take it upon themselves; but it was
laid upon them through the immediate workings of the Holy
Spirit; and we could not but desire that all around us might
partake of it through the same divine influence; and be
brought to see that it promotes the honour of Christ, and the
true happiness of man. His church has always had to bear a
testimony against the world, and to look to the high standard
conveyed in the words, "They are not of the world, as I am
not of the world." What is so calculated to bring us to see
our shortcomings as this? The Spirit of God, as allowed to
work, brings to this blessed end.
He felt for young men in retail trades; but wished them to
be encouraged to omit nothing which would procure the
peace of a good conscience. How remarkably the way had
142
[1843.
REMARKS DURING SEVERAL
been made for those who have been upright! Our Society
could speak of no other than the narrow way; but we were to
bear in mind that it leads to the city.
At times the prospect of better and brighter days pre-
sented, when our testimonies would be exalted with greater
power and dignity in this land. It might be through much
suffering both from the world and from the Church. At the
same time he cherished a belief that the testimony to the right
authority of Christ will be much more exalted in the church
universal. Hence the wish that, in maintaining the testimony
against tithes and all ecclesiastical impositions, we might not
too hastily shrink from suffering.
He spoke of the blessedness, the sweetness, the peace and
the comfort of a good conscience, alluding to that which so
conspicuously adorned our forefathers. Their upright and
downright honesty reached the witness in those with whom
they were accustomed to trade. Theirs was a true Christian
honesty, and a conscientious religious concern to be kept from
involving the character of their profession, by contracting
debts which they could not pay; they were content rather to
begin in life, and to go on in that course in which they might
enjoy the blessing, and in which their light might shine.
In 1843, he remarked that
He had meditated on the language of the ancient prophet
"Jerusalem shall be called a city of truth;" and spoke of
the excellence, the very blessedness of truth. He added that
our predecessors, after a dark night of apostacy, were brought
to be sons of truth; and could not endure anything which they
believed and knew to be out of the truth, and which they so
often described as deceit.
They could not be found in any of the practices which
tarnished the beauty of the truth. They considered these
things as bonds and fetters binding them to the spirit of
the world, and they not only came out of them, but bore
their testimony against them. God gave them to see the
full spirituality of the gospel; and thus they became
ÆT. 59.]
143
YEARLY MEETINGS.
worshippers in the inner court. They knew what it was to
feed upon that bread which came down from heaven.
May we in all our transactions prove ourselves to be sons of
truth. O the sweetness, the excellence, of the true fear of God!
O that we might be all brought to a true sense of it-come to
that which limits and restrains; so that in the watchfulness of
our lives, and the truthfulness of our words, we may answer
the witness in others.
And again, on the same occasion, he said :-
In watchfulness and humility are to be heard the secret
intimations, the gentle whispers, of the Spirit of Truth, as to
the walk in life. To those who desire to walk uprightly and
watchfully, the Lord giveth counsel in things temporal as
well as spiritual: his limitations and guidance are known in
reference to trade. Temporal things are kept in their proper
places we have power to live above the world; and to feel the
world under our feet-treading upon the earth, and not covered
by it. We then feel that we have higher and holier things to
do than to devote all our faculties, and all our strength to
temporal things. Being quickened to a sense of eternal
things, we are not engrossed with the acquisition of outward
treasure, but come to walk as strangers and pilgrims upon
earth.
May it please the Great Head of the church to grant us
more of a sense of the unity of the Spirit. The preciousness
of this sense is evidenced in his prayer, and it is a further
evidence that it is not possible for man to effect it. It is wholly
his work, and it is that which He will effect in all who strive
for it, diligently watching against everything that would break
in upon it. Our great adversary envies this unity in the
church, insidiously seeking to frustrate the work of the Lord
on the earth.
May we be given up, more than may have been the case,
to sympathize, not only in the adversities, but in the tempta-
tions, of others; and know more of this-that when one
member suffers all the others suffer with it! Those who
144
[1843.
REMARKS.
study to be kept in the meek and quiet spirit know most
of this.
Some may have suffered by their connexion with certain
benevolent institutions; but it is not easy to fix our minds on
any who have suffered by visiting the widows and fatherless,
or by diligently attending to individual cases of distress, and
visiting the habitations of the poor. There is something
humbling in this, which preserves the mind from being carried
away by popular applause. Many who do it, do it much.
hidden from the world, following the simple leadings of their
Lord. The blessing which rests upon it should encourage
Friends to a diligent attendance to these duties.
We have been favoured, on our coming together, to feel
that there is a Foundation, something underneath; and to
know in whom we have believed-altogether of his mercy!
We have been made sensible of the owning of our Lord,
unworthy as we are of this. There is that on which we can
encourage one another to build, in confidence that the building
will stand.
CHAPTER XXXV.
VISIT TO FRIENDS IN THE SOUTH OF
FRANCE-
SOUTH OF FRANCE-RELIGIOUS
ENGAGEMENTS IN BRITTANY.
WILLIAM FORSTER had long cherished a deep
interest in the progress of true religion on the con-
tinent of Europe, both among Protestants and the
adherents to the Papal system. A pleasing evidence
of this occurs in a letter he wrote, some years before,
to his friend J. J. Gurney, then on his first visit to
France, &c.:-
I cannot help wishing (he says) I could tell thee how very
much thou hast been in my mind, and with what sweet feelings
of love and spiritual fellowship I have often visited thee within
the last two or three weeks.
It is rather strange to be thinking of thee in France, &c,
What a new atmosphere for thee to breathe! In the midst of
Popery, and surrounded with the vanity of a gay and thought-
less world, there must be much to make thee sad, and enough
to lead thee to wish for the spirit of grace and supplication
availingly to pray for an increase of light upon them that sit
in darkness, and for yet clearer views of the spirituality of
our holy religion. But what a relief and comfort do we enjoy
in being enabled sometimes to cherish hope in the mercies of
the Most High, for such of his children as He has suffered to
remain under the privation of the privileges and benefits which
He has so largely heaped upon us, and to believe that, in
measure, the Spirit of Christ is at work within them, where
the exterior may but little indicate his operations. I have
a strong feeling of interest and sympathy, and Christian love,
for the poor Roman Catholics, and often wished that we
VOL. II.]
L
146
VISIT TO FRIENDS IN THE SOUTH OF FRANCE. [1844.
might be willing to become baptized (I think thou canst
understand my meaning) into their state-to feel as Paul did—
for the weak, for them that were under the law, and them
that were without the law. Perhaps the darkest cloud I ever
entered has been under the sense of that power by which the
people are prevented, through human agency, from becoming
acquainted with, and dependent upon, the workings and teach-
ings of the Spirit of God, visiting the soul.
I don't know a subject of deeper interest than that of the
extension of the kingdom of our Redeemer upon the earth.
How, almost constantly, does my mind dwell upon it; how
do I sigh, in secret, to be made a witness of more eminent
manifestation of the power of God unto salvation, and of the
raising of the standard of Christian purity and simplicity
among the nations,—of a reformation in the professing church,
and the diffusion of divine knowledge in the world; but how
have I to feel that all must be of God, through grace and the
influences of his Spirit! and individual faithfulness both in
action and example must be steadfastly maintained, if ever the
work is to go forward. There are but few with whom I feel
inclined to converse on subjects of such deep interest. It may
be long before we meet; but I must entreat thee to remember
me in sympathy, and, as thou mayst be drawn to it, in prayer
also.
The time had now arrived when he had himself
to enter upon a series of religious engagements on
the Continent. In the early part of 1844, in com-
pany with his friend A. A. Jenkins, a minister from
Providence, Rhode Island, U.S.A., he paid a visit of
Christian love to those who profess with Friends, and
compose the little cluster of meetings in the South
of France. They were occupied with this service a
little more than two months.
During the intervals between one foreign service
and another, his attention was still kept alive to
ÆT. 60.]
147
LETTER TO JOSIAH FORSTER.
subjects of interest to the Christian philanthropist.
Thus he writes :—
To JOSIAH FORSTER.
1844. 6th mo. 18th.-What dost thou say to these horrors
of the Chinese war? Ought we not to be doing something
to make them known throughout the whole of Christendom?
or in that part of the Christian world so called, which may be
regarded as implicated in the evil, as the whole of the British
nation certainly is. The wickedness of our late wars in the
East is now become matter of history; and many people care
as little about the deeds of those days as if they had been
done by a former generation. I have long been wishing for
a histoire morale of the Affghanistan and Scindian affair, and
the same of the Chinese war, put forth in a small pamphlet
for general reading. There is a little book lately published, I
suppose but little known, and likely to be but little read: "A
Great Nation's Little Wars," by Henry Lushington, a critique
morale et politique on the late Indian wars. It is not up to
the point on war, but is a long step towards it.
I have not much to add except to tell thee of a very
interesting conversation I had with a sailor, on the coach
between Colchester and Ipswich. He was not long since
returned from a five years' cruise on the coast of Africa, and
told me a great deal more than I had ever heard from an eye-
witness of the atrocities of the slave-trade. He mentioned
their capture of a schooner of eighty tons, with three hundred
and eighty slaves on board, all children. We know nothing
from Government of these captures; very little of the trade
south of the line on the west coast; nor anything at all, other
than incidentally, of what is passing on the east coast. It
seems that they take the slaves, captured in those seas, to the
island of St. Helena as a depôt, and from thence they are
shipped off to the West Indies. If we acted up to the pro-
fession of our prospectus as an Anti-slavery Society, we
should look after all these things, and endeavour to make
ourselves acquainted with the disposal of every cargo of
L 2
148
[1844.
VISIT TO PARTS OF THE NORTH OF FRANCE.
captured negroes, and give all sorts of publicity to the trade. I
think we could not do better than publish occasionally a broad
sheet, if only in quarto, of the facts of the case as they are
brought to light. People would read them, if they were
given to them, or sent by post, when they would not travel
through the length of the Reporter.
If happily that single cargo had been brought into the Thames,
instead of being taken to the West Indies, only think what
it might have done for our object !-how it would have roused
the feeling of all sorts of people, from one end of Britain to
the other! No sacrifice would have been thought too costly,
nor any effort too great, to put a stop at once and for ever to
this greatest of human abominations.
7th mo. 20th.-Till I read Lord Palmerston's speech, I
supposed that the 120,000 victims included the total number of
Africans annually destroyed by the slave-trade, and that only
36,000 lived to spend their days in slave-labour on the western
shores of the Atlantic; whereas it is 360,000 instead of
120,000. Lord Palmerston gives the total loss of life in much
larger figures. 150,000 landed in America,-" ravage com-
mitted on the population of Africa, 500,000." Peel's figures
are, 100,000 landed in America; admitting that "the number
sacrificed in the attempt to gain property in the blood and
sinews of these unfortunate men is not over-rated." How bad
are the effects of this barbarous traffic upon the Africans
themselves, presenting a grievous and very formidable impedi-
ment to the spreading of the light of Christianity among the
millions of that vast continent. I am almost constantly
thinking of the subject; the numbers are utterly appalling;
and my mind is so unequal to form an idea of the extent of
the misery that I am altogether overpowered in the attempt.
William Forster had "had before him, more or
less for many years," the prospect of paying a
religious visit to some parts of Normandy, and other
districts on the northern frontier of France; and the
time was now drawing near when he believed it right
ÆT. 60.]
149
DEPARTURE.
to prepare to enter upon this service. After having
informed the Friends of his own Monthly Meeting
of this apprehension of duty, and received their
sanction, he writes to his brother:
TO JOSIAH FORSTER.
Friends took time to deliberate upon the concern-none too
much-and came to the conclusion to order a certificate. I
feel much lightened in spirit by having taken this step; and,
thus far, have been mercifully kept from any misgivings
respecting it. I shall probably have much yet to go through
before leaving home, if the way should open for my going at
all. At present I know of no companion, and feel somewhat
restrained from seeking after one; nor can I imagine how I
am to be provided with an interpreter.
Being duly furnished with all the needful certifi-
cates of the unity and concurrence of his friends
with his present undertaking, he proceeded to
France, by way of Southampton, the Isle of Wight,
Guernsey and Jersey. He took out with him large
supplies of Scripture selections, and tracts on the
religious principles of Friends, on slavery, peace,
&c.
He felt anxious that correct information should
be diffused regarding these and other important
points of Christian doctrine and practice; and, in
reference to the simple mode of worship adopted by
the Society of Friends, he remarks:-"I wish to
have it made apparent that our silent waiting is an
exercise of mind very distinct from the contempla-
tion and absorption of Guyon and her contem-
poraries."
On his way to Southampton, he writes
TO JOSEPH STURGE.
7th mo. 26th.-As the time draws near for my leaving England,
150
[1844.
GUERNSEY.
I feel increasingly the importance and weightiness of the service
I have in prospect. At times many fears and discouragements
crowd in ; but at other times, and often, I feel that love which
has brought me, I trust, into a willingness to give myself up
to the service of my Lord, bearing me onwards. And it is
that which makes hard things easy, and rough places plain.
If it may but abide with me, I ask no more.
Though acquainted with French, William Forster
was not sufficiently familiar with the language to
preach in it; and, joined by Edmund Richards,
as companion and occasional interpreter, and by his
young friend Henry Tuke, of York, he proceeded to
Guernsey. Thence he writes :-
a
8th mo. 5th. I was thoughtful, and for a while a little
doubtful, whether I ought then to go to sea. My own inmost
feeling rather imperatively pointed to our departure. I have
need to be thankful it was so. It proved a stormy night,
especially after we had made more than half our passage.
The steward's mate, who evidently wished to make the best
of everything, came down, about three o'clock, with "
tremendous sea;" and there was no need to tell us what the
wind was. If we had not had a good ship, a hardy captain,
and a powerful engine, I think it is a question whether we
should have got through; and there would have been nothing
very agreeable in running back for an anchor at Portland,
much as we might have been glad of the shelter. I was
thankful, but not thankful enough, when we were safely at
anchor in Guernsey roads, about noon, on Seventh-day.
was mercifully kept, for the most part, in a submissive and
hopeful mind; and I thought it a special favour there was
nothing amongst us of agitation or alarm.
I
He held a meeting with the inhabitants of St.
Sampson's Harbour, of which Edmund Richards
reports that "the Wesleyan Meeting-house was
well filled, and many serious people were among the
ET. 60.]
151
JERSEY.
company. It was a solemn time. W. F. was led
in the line of encouragement, and the meeting
ended under a precious sense of the presence of the
great Head of the Church."
From Guernsey William Forster passed on to
Jersey, where he held several meetings. Of one of
them his companion says:-
It was a highly favoured season. W. F. was enabled to
sound an alarm to the unregenerate, careless sinner; and to
proclaim the mercy and love of the Most High in the glad
tidings of the gospel-the power of the Lord being in do-
minion over all.
Of another, held in the Baptist Meeting-house,
he remarks:-
He was enabled to unfold the truths of the gospel in
their purity, spirituality, and simplicity, under the influence
and authority of their divine Author.
With the prospect of crossing over to France now
before him, William Forster continues:-
I look with much inward trembling at the path before me;
sometimes I could bring myself to doubt, whether I had fully
counted the cost: at others, sympathy and love for the people
I go to visit, smooths (the French have a word for it,
"applanir," which we can scarcely fully translate) the rugged-
ness of the way, and I tread with firmer, and it may be with
a lighter, step.
My coming here has very much answered the purpose I had
hoped for, as it has seemed to a certain extent to open my way
into the parts I have to visit, so far as information and letters
of introduction can do it. And now I do not wish to know
more than I do, nor to obtain any further credential; but in
simplicity, with a watchful and submissive mind, to give my-
self up to the leadings of Him who, above all other things, I
desire may be my guide.
152
[1844.
ARRIVAL IN BRITTANY.
Mallet arrived from St. Malo to-day, and brings a very
interesting account of the people he has been visiting at
Rennes; and whilst he was telling us of them, in came Le
Sueur, just arrived from Granville, with a very touching
account of the people he had been among at Chefréne. It
brings me to a deep feeling of what I am, and how little there
is in me likely to be a help or comfort to them; however,
I believe I must go among them.
8th mo. 15th.—I trust I should be given up to come back
from hence, if I could feel that a release were granted me. I
have passed through much conflict and humiliation within the
last fortnight; perhaps I never endured much more.
I am
not sure but it has done something towards breaking down
my wilfulness, and that within me which is prone to rise up
in judgment against the simple and gentle leading of Him
who is "the Truth." What a mercy it will be to me in my
helplessness, and in the midst of all I must expect to meet
with from day to day, if He will but be pleased to put me
forth, and to go with me; for then all must go well.
They left Jersey on the 18th, and the next day
William Forster continues his narrative on French
ground:-
8th mo. 19th. St. Malo.-A fine passage of rather more
than four hours brought us here yesterday evening. We
reached the quay of St. Malo just as the sun was dipping
below the horizon: and a most beautiful sunset it was.
After some detention they proceeded on their
errand of Christian love in Brittany; and W. F.
resumes :-
8th mo. 23rd. Rennes.—I trust I may be allowed to accept it
as a token of divine favour, altogether unworthy as I am; and
one that I am sure I ought to hold in thankful remembrance,
that at length I have reached this city in safety; and that, on
entering upon the comfortable apartment in which I have
ÆT. 60.]
153
RENNES, ETC.
taken up my abode, I am in the enjoyment of much of that
peaceful, home-like feeling which I often thought myself at
liberty to anticipate in reference to some places in this land,
long before I left home; and indeed long before I dared to
speak of that which was resting as a burthen upon me.
When we were at liberty to leave St. Malo, which was not
till after three long days of very trying detention, and part
of the time of as much laborious exertion as I have gone
through at any time for some years past, in arranging and
repacking our baggage, books, &c. after the ransack they
made with all our things at the Custom-house-I thought
I could not peacefully take any other route hither than round
by Dinan, a town of 12,000 inhabitants (Department du Côte
du Nord); and it is said they have 600 Protestants there and
in the neighbourhood.
We had determined on making a very early start on Fifth-
day morning; but our carriage took so long to pack that it
was full half-past eight o'clock before we got clear of the
town. We had a good breakfast at an auberge at Chateau
Neuf, about half-way, thorough French style, and arrived at
Dinan early in the afternoon. We had no recommendation,
and knew of nobody by name. I thought it would be most
for my peace to try for a meeting among our own country-
folks for a while no way seemed to open for it; at
length I asked my friends to go and tell the minister of the
English congregation what we were come for. He received
them civilly, and though not willing to allow us the use of the
room they occupy, by his recommendation they got accom-
modation at the Hôtel de Bretagne, and we determined on
appointing a meeting for this forenoon. They did their best
in giving information of it at the boarding houses, &c. :—the
meeting was formidable to me in prospect.
There was by no means a large gathering; yet, small as it
was, I felt enough to satisfy me I had not gone there in my
own will. And I thought the Lord was not far from us,
whilst I was sitting in silence before Him, and whilst engaged
in speaking of his love and power. The burthen of my spirit
was to bear a plain-spoken testimony to Christ as the only
154
[1844.
BRITTANY.
When the meeting was
means provided for man's salvation.
over I felt so much lightened in spirit, I thought there was
little or nothing for us to do, but to make ready for our
departure. I was carefully watchful for every opening to
dispose of our books and tracts; and, considering the time
we were there, we did distribute a pretty many, mostly among
the French. At the Etablissement des Frères I left an ample
supply on slavery and war, and of "La Serrure et la Clef.” *
It is hard to say what may betide me here; and it is a true
comfort to me that at present I scarcely wish to know. My
present concern and desire is that I may be kept in a simple,
watchful and devoted mind, given up to any and every opening
that may present itself. I find it to be a day of small things;
and it will be well for me if the humiliations and sufferings I
have lately passed through, make me willing to give myself
up to every little act of duty that I may have to believe is laid
upon me.
Whether I shall find any openness towards me and my
little service among the people I am come to visit must be
left; but even if the testimony I have to bear be too simple
for them, and should I even find them shut up against me as
a weak, unworthy instrument, still I think I shall hardly dare
to doubt that my coming here has been in our Saviour's love,
and in obedience to what I have believed to be his will. I
cannot but remember how long and how often they have been
the objects of my sympathy and love; and it is something for
me that I can now believe I have not ventured forth in a hasty
or presumptuous spirit.
I have a good room, conveniently situated on the ground
floor, a comfortable neat bed in a first-rate hotel, for two francs.
per night; dinner, table d'hôte, 2 fcs.; déjeuner à la four-
chette, 1½ fcs.
* A translation of a well-known pamphlet, by J. J. Gurney (“The
Lock and Key"), which contains, in parallel columns, quotations from the
Old Testament prophecies relating to the coming of our Lord and
Saviour, with a short description of the purport of the prophecy, and a
third column of references to the New Testament, showing their
fulfilment.
ÆT. 60.]
155
BREST, ETC.
24th. Seventh-day evening.—We have made ourselves known
to some of the dear people here; and Barbazet, the minister,
kindly allows us to hold a meeting with the few English
residents in a room in his house at eleven o'clock to-morrow
forenoon, and he manifests a readiness to show us the way
to the residence of some of the people of his petit troupeau.
From Rennes they took a turn to the east, and
visited Morlaix and Brest.
9th mo. 1st. Brest.-The last two weeks have been a time
of
many trials, much laborious exertion, and of anxiety and
conflict of mind. In some favoured moments I have met with
that which has quieted my mind in the belief that I am not
here in my own will; and I think it a favour to be allowed to
witness that which I have seen of the work of love in some of
those with whom we have made a transient acquaintance, most
of them poor, persecuted and despised, but rooted in that
which makes them, in the midst of all, strong in love to their
Lord.
I am very desirous that all we do in the way of distribution
may be done with caution; and that it may be made as
evident as our conduct can make it, that our object is entirely
distinct from all party consideration, and everything connected
with politics.
Thus far I have dealt out the books and tracts with a liberal
hand. From place to place, I have been very watchful to em-
brace every opening; and if, in the course of the journey, I am
guilty of spending a franc or two as I pass along in marchan-
dant, for the purpose of getting access to the shopkeepers, I
trust it will not be found to be money entirely thrown away.
I cannot say that they are never refused, but of the hundreds
that we have given away but few have been returned.
At Rennes we found a few serious, awakened, and enligh-
tened people we had a meeting with them on First-day
evening in the dwelling-room of one of their little company, a
working cloutier. They seemed willing to own us; and their
visits at our hotel made me think of our friends at Nismes.
156
[1844.
BRITTANY.
We met with much kindness and openness from J. Jenkins
and his wife, at Morlaix; and the meeting at his house was
one to be gratefully remembered: he kindly undertook to
give the substance of what I might have to communicate.
thought it well done, and much to my relief and comfort.
He is engaged in revising the translation of the New Testa-
ment in Breton, and is very desirous of making it as complete
as possible. He has done much in the printing and circulating
of tracts; and, being warm-hearted and liberal towards the
natives, and withal of enlightened, well-tempered zeal, and
much conscientiousness, I cannot but hope that he will be
made useful in his station. I have seldom or never met with
the same cordiality from a minister of any other denomination,
as he manifested towards us from the first moment of our
introduction.
My last little duty was to call upon the wife of a labouring
carpenter, a native Breton, who is a member of their little
church, and her husband also. Dear woman! she was at her
blanchissage; as soon as she was apprised of my visit she came
running up two or three pair of stairs. From the little I saw
of her, I should say that she would be an ornament to any
community in Christendom. On my speaking to her on the
bringing up of her children in the fear of the Lord, I think
I shall never forget the tenderness of her spirit and the hearti-
ness of her reply, "Je fais mon possible.”
In the evening of the same day a meeting was
held at the house of a widow. Most, if not all, who
were present had been convinced of the errors and
superstitions of the Romish Church without much
outward instrumentality. Edmund Richards says,
respecting it: "The dear serious people were
assembled when we entered; great solemnity pre-
vailed throughout, and dear W. F. was largely
engaged in unfolding gospel truths to a few awakened
serious, seeking people, and in encouraging them to
withdraw their dependence more and more from
ÆT. 60.]
157
VANNES, ETC.
man, and come to the teaching of the Spirit of
Christ in their own hearts."
The following day they left Brest and proceeded
by way of Quimper and Hennebon to Vannes.
Edmund Richards speaks of a small meeting held at
Quimper, as "a time of merciful visitation in gospel
love;" and William Forster resumes his memoranda
at Vannes:-
9th mo. 5th. Vannes. My travels in Brittany have been
interesting and instructive to me; at times much conflict of
mind, many fears, but not many moments of distrust; gene-
rally a quiet submission to the humiliations and duties of the
day; and earnest desires not to spare myself from full atten-
tion to every little opening to service. In unutterable mercy,
after having borne the cross, and endeavoured to act in
obedience to what I have believed to be laid upon me, I have
had some momentary feelings of that quiet and relief of mind
which, whether I am right or wrong in the importance I
attach to it, I have ventured to accept as a token of our
Saviour's care and love. This was remarkably the case on
leaving Quimper yesterday. After having run myself almost
off my legs in various little acts of duty, nothing would do
for me but I must go out, in the hottest sun, to make a visit
to the sous-chef (the principal was not at home) of the semi-
nary for training young priests. I went alone, and was
civilly and politely received. The Abbé, after apologizing for
not showing me over the establishment, as he was pressed for
time, walked part of the way with me on my return to the
town; and we had very friendly conversation on subjects.
affecting the state of the slaves in the French colonies, &c.
I had taken him tracts on Slavery and War, also "The Lock
and Key." On my return I made up a large packet to be
sent to the Abbé Gaugar, and, by permission, left them to be
sent up to the seminary.
At Hennebon, I went to the house of a large proprietaire
in the vicinity of the town, did my duty, at least I thought
158
[1844.
BRITTANY.
so, and wrote him a note from our next stage, explanatory of
the object of my travels, in order, if it were possible, to dis-
abuse his mind of the idea he seemed to entertain, that
political objects were the real and concealed motive.
At Ploermel they visited a large seminary con-
ducted by the Abbé Lammenais for five hundred
young Frères, training for instituteurs. Of this W. F.
says:
My visit was interesting, though not in every respect satis-
factory. The Abbé was most polite, and on many points
communicative. He has done much, and is yet doing great
things, for the cause of education in Brittany, and for the
French colonies also, but all in close connection with the
Roman Catholic Church. He took every publication I
offered with apparent interest; and gave me permission to
send him more. I thought he really valued the Scripture
maps. It is a most extensive establishment; but I was
struck with the want of order. He is evidently so much the
mainspring of the whole concern, that I should think it must
fail at his decease.
I thought he knew but little of Friends; but, as we had to
explain ourselves on some points, there was apparently a
response in his mind to the statement we made as to the
ground of some of our Christian testimonies-plainness and
against war, especially.
After leaving Ploermel, they again spent a little
time at Rennes, W. F. concluding his more public
services there with a small meeting in the evening of
the 12th of Ninth Month, in which, from his com-
panion's account, he appears to have been largely
engaged to preach the truths of Christian redemption,
and to insist with much force upon their practical
application.
After visiting "a poor sick woman, confined to her
ÆT. 60.]
159
PONTERSON, ETC.
bed, and her sister who nursed her, to whom William
Forster imparted much consolation, encouraging
them to place their dependence and cast all their
care upon their Lord and Saviour, who, he felt
assured, loved them and cared for them," they left
Rennes and proceeded to Ponterson. Thence W. F.
writes home :---
9th mo. 13th. Ponterson.--I wonder whether you will be as
well pleased as I am that at length I have found my way into
Normandy. We got clear of Rennes about noon to-day.
We had a pleasant afternoon for our journey; and part of
the way through a beautiful, well-cultivated, and thoroughly
English country; and are now housed for the night in a
small French hotel, with good fire, good supper, and good
beds. I cannot regret my journey in Brittany; but it was a
time of no small trial to me, both of body and mind. It is
the Wales of France; and I thought I could discover some
similarity to the Welsh in their manners, national features, &c.
But the Bas Bretons are far from being up to the standard
and morals of Wales. Some of their costumes I thought
pretty; but to see everybody dressed alike from day to day,
soon becomes monotonous; and, like all other monotony, it
wearies one. They have a pretty breed of cows, and in their
narrow valleys beautiful grass meadows, from which they
furnish a large supply of the best of butter to other parts of
France. I imagine that when the peasantry became pos-
sessed of the soil at the time of the Revolution, they had but
little capital to furnish themselves with the conveniences
almost indispensable to country life. What with their poverty
and intemperance (for they are almost proverbially a drunken
people), they have made very little progress in agriculture,
or in civilized life generally. I think it must be a cold
country; for, though so many degrees to the south of our
latitude, I hardly saw a single native plant that is not
common to the north of England.
For the first two or three evenings we could not bear
160
[1844.
BRITTANY.
ourselves without a fire; afterwards, for a few days, the weather
became scorching hot. The country people were everywhere
threshing corn; sometimes on the roadside, but mostly on
their earthen threshing-floors, close to their own habitations,
in groups of six, eight, or ten; and it was quite amusing to
see how well they handled the flail; and though they worked
so close together, how cleverly they managed not to break
each other's legs.
The priests have almost unlimited power over the country
population; and, in many respects, I should consider the
Bretons quite as superstitious as the lowest class of Irish;
but education is making some progress, and I think the best
results may be anticipated from a more general circulation of
the Scriptures. We must lend a little aid by the printing of
some scripture books-miracles, biography, &c.; and, if we
can only do as much as that, I shall not think my journey
thrown away.
Williams, of Quimper, who is from Wales, received me with
the greatest cordiality. We had a meeting in his parlour with
the greater part of his congregation, mostly Swiss, in which
E. R. interpreted for me.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
RELIGIOUS ENGAGEMENTS IN NORMANDY, ETC.
HAVING now entered another of the ancient pro-
vinces of France, William Forster was closely occu-
pied in Christian efforts to promote the Redeemer's
cause among its inhabitants. About three months
were spent in this labour of love in various districts
of Normandy and parts adjacent. The following
extracts from his letters during this time, mostly to
his wife, give some interesting particulars :-
9th mo. 15th. Avranches.-We had a warm, pleasant morn-
ing for our excursion to Mont St. Michel, and enjoyed the ride;
part of the way was very bad, over land which seemed to have
been recovered from the sea-beautiful edges of tamarisk.
The Mount is almost a complete counterpart of Michael's
Mount, off the Cornish coast; but I think it must be twice
the distance from the shore. The sands are very extensive, in
some places dangerous, but, in the course we took, hard and
good.
We took an old woman as our valette de place, who con-
ducted us, by a circuitous route, to the porter's lodge. I
sent in my passport, and after waiting some time in the
guard-room, where I gave pretty many of our Scripture
books to the soldiers, a gendarme came to conduct us over
the prison, which is principally formed out of a large, old,
monastic establishment built upon the top of the Mount.
There was much worth seeing in the building; but the prisoners.
were my object, and we could only get to see very few of
them. The Grand Salle, a most noble room, is fitted up as a
VOL. II.]
M
162
[1844.
NORMANDY.
weaving-shop, full of looms; had the men been at work we
could not have seen it. However, he took us into the school-
room and the yard of the infirmary, where the invalides were
airing themselves.
I asked permission to say a few words of kindness to some
of the old men; but he would not allow us to go near them.
I was then importunate for an interview with the Directeur :
at last, after some delay, we accomplished that point; and a
most agreeable and interesting interview it was. I began by
asking liberty to send a few books for distribution among the
prisoners, particularly for those taught in the school. He
kindly granted permission; and, if he found nothing to object
to, he promised that they should have them. We then had a
long conversation upon the moral state of the prisoners, and
on that which had passed under his own eye in reference to
their improvement. His report was certainly much more
favourable than anything we had heard at Brest. I met with
nobody there who manifested anything like the same inte-
rest in the poor galériens that he takes in those under his care.
He spoke of two instances in which the men had made some
restitution in cases of theft. But nothing pleased me so much,
nor gave the same evidence of the sincerity of his feeling, as
the mention of his endeavours to follow those whose term had
expired, and to ascertain their conduct in after life. The longer
we were with him the greater openness he manifested. There
are from 500 to 600 prisoners, young and old; many of them
condemned for life. He took no small pains to correct the state-
ments which have recently engaged public attention as to the
effect of their discipline on some of the state prisoners. By
his account their physical comforts are as much attended to,
and as carefully provided for, as in England. But solitude
must be hard to bear under any circumstances.
On our return to Ponterson I sent the Directeur a packet
of pamphlets; and some books as a present for himself. On my
showing him "La Serrure," and "Les Prophéties," and express-
ing my apprehension that part of the crime and immorality
of France was to be attributed to the infidelity so general
among the French, I thought there was a real response to
ET. 60.]
163
COUTANCES, ETC.
the sentiment; and he seemed to take quite as much interest
in that part of the subject as I could have expected, as no
doubt he is a decided Catholic.
After a visit to the Maître de l'Ecole, with a copy of "La
Serrure," and some other books, and a most curious conversa-
tion with him, in which he seemed to think there were no
other Christians in the British Empire than the Irish Catho-
lics, and in which I took some pains to establish my own
unworthy claim to the title, we parted on good terms. I
then took the "Esclavage" to the mayor's-the Bureau de
Poste, and to some of the principal shopkeepers; and came
away with the feeling of having, in my little way, done the
best that I could.
Our road to this town was through a beautiful champaign
country, richly-wooded, well-cultivated, with snug, warm
farms, good horses, good cattle, orchards, meadows, and corn
land. The people were either coming from market, or thresh-
ing their buckwheat.
We have kept indoors much of the day-our little meeting
in the morning was not to me lost time. At the table-d'hôte,
to say the least of it, my anti-slavery paper excited some
attention to the subject of slavery.
From Avranches they made a circuit through
Coutances, Periers, and Bayeux, to Caen. W. F.
proceeds with the narrative :-
9th mo. 19th. Coutances. I have waited upon the mayor
this morning; he received us very courteously, and seemed
disposed to converse upon the subject of slavery, and made
inquiry about Friends. I have been sending him a parcel of
our tracts.
The vacance of the Grand Seminaire is just over; their
young men have been coming in by every conveyance all
through the day. It has been deeply interesting to me to see
them. Dear fellows! I have an inexpressible yearning of
spirit towards them, and could earnestly long to make them
sensible of it. There is, in many of them, an air of refinement
M 2
164
[1844.
NORMANDY.
and good breeding which bespeaks a much higher standard
than anything I thought I could discover among the young
priests at Lyons. But it is no use to think much about
them, as it is next to impossible to get at them; unless now
and then I meet with one or two in the streets or on the road.
I have got the "Serrure" and "Les Prophéties" put into
neat covers; and they make a good present for young people.
Anything that leads to the reading of Scripture and the
searching of Scripture is, in my estimation, most important
to the young in France, both Protestant and Catholic; and, as
far as it goes, they very much meet the concern and exercise
of my mind. I also value the Scripture maps for the same
purpose; so much so that I should rejoice to get six more
from the depository of the Christian Knowledge Society;
and the same number of the Scripture Atlas of the Tract
Society.
24th. Periers.-Just now, perhaps, it is enough for me,
far more than I deserve, that I have a little humble con-
fidence, a gentle hope, that I am still kept in the way into
which I have not brought myself. O that I could be sure, as
sure as I sometimes wish to be, that it is the way of the
Lord's leading!
I went to St. Lo, in the belief that it would be to my
relief and comfort to put myself in the way of the prin-
cipal people of the place. I got a sort of clue to them
one after another; and in the course of First-day and
yesterday I went to several of their officials, and met with
nothing but civility, or rather complaisance; and possibly
my humiliation may have been the means of making us,
and what belongs to us as a religious Society, a little more
known.
Yesterday was a large fair at St. Lo; and the Préfet came
to town on the occasion; I thought it laid upon me to make
an attempt to see him. He was coldly polite, asked a few
questions in reference to the extent of our visit, &c. On my
making some short allusion to our not uncovering our heads
on entering the room, he spoke kindly, as if he were not
disposed to take offence. I thought it evident he had no
ÆT. 60.]
165
PERIERS, ST. LO, ETC.
inclination to throw any obstacle in our way; and that was
as much as we could expect. I had much trembling of
mind before I went to him, and was glad enough to have it
over.
The Avocat Catonier, who is, I suppose, from what he told
us, head of the bar, made many inquiries, and politely agreed
to accept a few books; I also sent a parcel to another of
their principal lawyers. I went through some trial in
reference to my visit to the Superior of the Grand Seminaire,
at Coutances. I went in what I believe to be the way of my
duty, and in a tender, loving spirit towards him and the
young people of the establishment, and endeavoured to keep
close to the points of interest that took me there—esclavage,
and the reading and searching of the Scriptures; but it was
hard to keep from digression to the object of my visit in
France-the points of difference between us, &c.
The Librarian was present; I thought him a man of a more
cultivated mind, and more tender in spirit than the Superior;
but in that I might be mistaken. They accepted a set of
maps, and allowed me to send a few copies of "La Serrure" for
the students, and a few books for their library. After we
had taken leave of him, with a very warm expression that I
might become a good Catholic, he followed us to the library,
and was very polite and friendly in his attentions.
I saw many of the young men in the garden and about the
place; and a most tenderly touching sight it was to me.
The Librarian spoke of them with interest, and in terms by
which I thought he wished to imply that they were of modest
and virtuous conduct.
It was amusing, and at the same time affecting and instruc-
tive, to hear with what pleasure and gratulation the Superior
could speak of the progress of Puseyism in England; plainly
declaring that, though professedly members of the Church of
England, they were advocating the principles of the Church
of Rome. It was not for me to deny the assertion, much as
it did make me ashamed of the apostacy and folly of my
countrymen to be obliged silently to assent to the truth of it.
They would see how little we are advocating their views when
166
[1844.
NORMANDY.
they come to read the books I sent them; and they must be
read before they can be denounced.
Chefrêne is far from being so inaccessible from this place
as I had been led to suppose. A moderate walk, part of it
dirty enough, brought us there between ten and eleven o'clock.
Le Sueur (a French Protestant minister) had given them a
pretty fair description of the nature and object of our visit;
and we found them quite prepared to receive us with a hearty
welcome. We settled down to a good little réunion; then
went to their next-door neighbour, a labourer, sickly, and in
poverty; then to a single man, in poor health; afterwards we
paid a visit I shall not soon forget, nor will they, if they felt
only a little of that which I felt on sitting with them; for, in
unutterable mercy, I had such a sense of the love and power
of God in Christ Jesus, that it was no easy thing for me, in
my poor broken way, to express what I had to say. Before
we left them, they gave us a list of their little troupeau, which
amounts to twenty-six different families; some of them live
at a considerable distance.
Periers, 27th.—Yesterday we had a long day among the dear
people at Chefrêne; to-day we have visited the few families
of Protestants at Montabot (an adjoining commune), have
come back to Chefrêne, making one visit on our road home,
in which I felt myself deeply interested.
They are all of them propriétaires or occupiers of small
farms, working hard for a living, but in the enjoyment of the
substantial comforts of life, far more than the small farmers in
the north of Ireland, and more so, perhaps, than many of the
small working farmers in England. The country reminds me
very much of our parts of Dorsetshire-I think not quite so
hilly-its small enclosures, hedgerows full of timber, deep
shady lanes, rich grassy meadows, an abundance of orchards,
and
very much the same kind of fruit for cider. Their houses
not quite so good as those of the small farmers in Bradpole
and Loder; but better than many of the cottagers'; good
outbuildings, the barns and houses well thatched.
I should imagine that until they came to Sabatier's care
(a Protestant minister), they had been much neglected,
ÆT. 60.]
167
BAYEUX, ETC.
perhaps for generations. Most of the old people cannot read,
and the young ones have not had much done for their educa-
tion. I think them poorly supplied with the Scriptures; and
I could find very few other books among them. I have been
impressed by a sense of quick perception and native talent,
especially in some of their old people; and, in the midst of all
their rusticity and homeliness of life, there is a grace and
sweetness of manner that is extremely pleasing. They are
all of them nearly related. I cannot get at much of their
history, further than that they have been Protestants for many
generations; and they seem to have some tradition of the
sufferings of their forefathers. To have been so remarkably
preserved a distinct and separate people, in the midst of some
of the grossest superstitions and corruptions of Popery, and
with so little intercourse as they have had with other Pro-
testant communities, appears to me to be a remarkable
instance of providential care; and I cannot discover any
traces of their having been infected by the infidelity of the
French Revolution, much as it still prevails in some of the
neighbouring towns. We have thus far been received in
every family with much kindness and openness; and in many
instances they have cheerfully left their occupations in the
field to come and sit down with us; and, though we and our
visit must have seemed very strange, to their young people
especially, I have never noticed the smallest indecorum.
Indeed, no Friends' children could have conducted themselves
with greater quietness and good order. And in some instances,
during the few moments we have spent in stillness, there has
been to my apprehension the feeling of much sweetness and
solemnity. I have seldom found it necessary to put their
patience to the test by a long silence; and I have had the
hope that, through an interpreter, they have caught a sense
of the exercise of my mind; indeed, I trust this has generally
been the case, and I think it has been evident in every instance,
often by their expression in parting from us, that they accepted
it as a visit of love.
29th. Bayeux. First-day evening.-Our visit at Chefrêne
wound up well. Some of our visits on Sixth-day morning
168
[1844.
NORMANDY.
were as interesting as any we had made. We parted from
them all in much love. Some of these dear people are so much
to my liking, that it goes hard with me to think that I shall
probably never even hear from them again. They sadly need
a Protestant school. I have seen so much of the influence of
the communal schools as to bring me very tenderly to feel
with conscientious Protestants; for, though professedly liberal,
the books and the instruction given to the children have a
decided bearing in the opposite direction.
I had enough to do to get through all I thought it right to
attend to at St. Lo yesterday, but at last had the happiness of
coming off with an easy mind. My visit to the Maître de
l'Ecole-Mutuelle was perhaps the most to my satisfaction, who,
though evidently Catholic, entered warmly into the object of
"La Serrure," and in strong terms expressed his value for the
Scriptures; very differently from an apparently well-educated
man I met with at our table d'hôte, who said he had never
read the New Testament, and spoke of the French materialism
as if it were his own-that man had not to do with anything
but that which related to this world, and that all his existence
ceases with the last breath that escapes his body-that religion
was entirely the concern of the women; and if now and then
the men on particular occasions should go to fêtes and pro-
cessions, it was only out of "complaisance aux dames." An
officer I met with on the sands at Granville, an intelligent,
reflecting man, spoke of those horrid notions as being the
prevalent infidelity of his associates in the army.
I went through so much before I left home that I have to
watch lest it all go for nothing; and that, unfit as I have often
thought myself for all that has been laid upon me, and all
that I may have before me, I do not refuse to follow where I
have to believe I am led.
Referring to the engagements of the last few days,
Edmund Richards remarks that Testaments were
given to the children, and that much love was
expressed by those who had been visited, adding :-
Thus, in the course of four days, thirty separate religious
ÆT. 60.1
169
CAEN, ETC.
visits were accomplished in a line of labour altogether new,
and amongst a people who were strangers to Friends, to their
principles and peculiarities, but not to that principle of divine
love under the influence of which the minds of many of the
visited were prepared to receive the gospel message. Their
spirits were made thankful under a sense of the goodness and
mercy of the Most High, in sending his devoted servant from
a distant country to administer the word of his counsel and
encouragement, giving him that spiritual discernment in which
he was enabled to divide the word aright.
On arriving at Caen, William Forster says:-
9th mo. 30th. Caen. We were politely received by the
Sous-préfet at Bayeux, and he conversed with us for some time
on slavery. The Bishop with much kindness allowed me to
say what I wished; he promised carefully to read a copy of
the "Esclavage." On my leaving, I ventured to express a word
or two of good desire for him, in love and much tenderness of
spirit, to which he responded, and made some short expres-
sion of good will and good wishes.
The Principal of the Grand Seminaire was not to be seen.
We had conversation with the Directeur; he promised to
distribute some copies of the "Esclavage" to the young
men. Our subsequent conversation was not so satisfactory;
he spoke, in the broadest terms, of the exclusive authority
of the Church of Rome to interpret Holy Scripture; and,
in effect, that it was of more importance that people should
be brought to faith in the authority of their church than
to a right apprehension of the divine character of our
Lord. I could not be sorry I went; but to me it was a
baptism into a cloud of darkness and distress, which must
be felt to be understood. I then had a pretty long walk
to the College Provinciale; it is their vacation; the Principal
was from home, but I found some young people from Mar-
tinique staying there, who were interesting to me; one of
them the son of a very large slaveholder. As I thought the
way was open for it, I sent some books on war, slavery, and
Christianity, for the Principal and the young people.
170
[1844.
NORMANDY.
I took a look at the tapisserie, to which I did not give many
minutes, but they were enough for my purpose. It is an
interesting and extraordinary piece of antiquity; but its war-
like character was, as such things never fail to be, very
depressing to me, and I cannot say that I wish to be divested
of the feeling, though it often brings me acute suffering.
In reference to my coming here, and the time I may think
it right to sojourn in this city, Matthew x. 16 has been much
before me; and I trust I shall be careful to keep it in mind;
or rather I should say the last clause, “Be ye wise as ser-
pents and harmless as doves ;" for in great mercy my heart
is often made too tender, in what I take to be Christian
charity, towards the people I am come to visit, to think I see
much of the wolfish spirit in them.
After a week's close engagement in various Chris-
tian labours, among the people of Caen, and the
surrounding district, he writes:-
8th.—I have had but rather a low and a heavy day; how-
ever, as I cannot charge myself with having neglected any
opening to duty, I must try to be content under the sense of
my unprofitableness, and seek to dwell more and more upon
the watch for every, the most gentle, intimation that may, in
gracious condescension, be granted me of the will of our
Lord. The little I find to do in these large towns is, to no
small extent, fatiguing to me, as, for want of knowing our
way, we often have to go the ground over and over again.
Yesterday we had a meeting to ourselves in the forenoon;
and I trust the time was not thrown away, as it relates to
myself. In the evening we had a meeting in our apartments,
in which I thought there was much of that to be felt amongst
us, which, in my estimation, goes far towards making a good
meeting. There were some interesting people at it; the Wheat-
crofts (he is professor of English in the college); Lucas, the
Wesleyan minister; Adolphe Harding, negociant, an active,
religious, and useful man; Martha Harris, a young woman,
governess in the family of the mayor, and who seems to have
ÆT. 60.]
171
CAEN, ETC.
great place with serious and well-minded people at Caen;
and the Earl of Cavan and his sister. I called on the mayor,
who is Protestant; he has promised me a list of the names of
influential people upon whom I may call.
11th.--On Third-day we got to a large, cold house, and had
far from the most comfortable accommodation in other respects.
It was at the village of Luc, a small watering-place on the
coast, and I suppose, much frequented in the summer months.
About two or three miles across the country brought us to
Cresseron. Our first halt was at the house of a widow in
connexion with the Methodists; it was a visit in which I had
some comfort, and we got her son to show us the way to the
houses of the Protestants in the village. We left a few books
as we went along; and here and there I asked for a little
quiet, and endeavoured to communicate that which arose
upon my mind; and I thought that in every place it was well
received.
It was afternoon by the time we reached Periers. We
stopped at the entrance of the village, at the house of Anne
Lucas, a warm-hearted, humble-minded and devoted Chris-
tian, possessed of a comfortable independence, but living in
the most simple way, that she may have wherewith to help
the needy. She would have us take some refreshment; and,
though infirm, and scarcely able to stand, she came down
stairs to sit at coffee with us. Dear woman! her heart was
full; and out of her abundance, with many tears, she said
much of her love to her Saviour, and spoke in thanksgiving
and praise of what the Lord had done for her. She has a
kind and simple-hearted woman boarded with her. Our little
reunion was a time not soon to be forgotten by me. Our
Saviour's love to the two sisters at Bethany was much before
me; and there was such a precious sense of openness and
tenderness of spirit, it was hard to say whether I went to
minister or to be ministered unto.
Her companion was our conductor to some families in the
village; first to a rich widow lady, where I thought the truth
made some way; and then to two other houses. In one of
them we found a poor dear woman in a far advanced stage of
172
[1844.
NORMANDY.
cancer, evidently sustained and comforted by her Lord. It
was late when we had got through our visits.
We had a safe and peaceful ride back to Caen. Our
charioteer (for we had to hire a cabriolet, the roads being too
bad for our own carriage) was a lively, cheerful Frenchman,
so very fond of his horse, and so kind to him, scarcely touch-
ing him with the whip. "Allez, allez, Monsieur Marmot,
voyons, allez," turning to us with so much glee to tell us how
well the horse understood him. Our own hired house was
quite a home to me when we arrived late and tired.
This morning we held our own meeting, and I made a visit
to Lucas which was to my relief and comfort; then attended
to some other service, partly in the same line; and went to
see the Orphan Institution lately established by the Abbé Le
Veneur, in which I was much interested. The Abbé is a
young man of one of the principal families in Caen; he has
fifty boys under tuition, working at different trades; ebénistes,
cordonniers, tailleurs, tourneurs, brossiers. Considering that
the school has been opened but two years, and that many of
the children are quite young, and taken from the lowest walks
in life, I thought the boys had made wonderful progress in
their different trades; and, though but a small portion of
time is devoted to study, their attainments did not appear to
me to be far short of many whose whole time is devoted
to school-learning. They have a large garden, in which a few
of the boys are employed; and another class work upon the
farm. I wished to have seen them, but there was not time
for it.
After we had spent some time in looking over the place, we
had a few moments' conversation with the Abbé in his own
apartment. He is a pleasing young man, humble-minded,
and communicative: he holds the religious education of the
boys entirely in his own hands; and it is of course decidedly
Catholic.
12th. I am endeavouring, in a very small way, and in
much weakness, to follow the light that is granted me from
day to day; and I believe I do not spare myself. One
of the engagements of the day was a visit to the Normal
ÆT. 60.]
173
CAEN, ETC.
School. The director was most kind and friendly and com-
municative, and I was much interested by all that I saw. If
the religious instruction were more in accordance with what I
believe to be the principles of Christianity, there would to my
apprehension be nothing left to desire. There are seventy-
seven young men under a course of good wholesome training,
to take the place of schoolmaster in the department of
Calvados, in which there are 552 schools; and the supply
they receive from the Normal Establishment averages twenty-
five per annum. They are mostly the sons of cultivateurs——
small tenants. The decorum, moral order, and general
appearance of the young men, was most satisfactory. Couchel,
the directeur, gave me leave to send a supply of the "Esclavage"
which I wish to give to the elder of the elèves; and though he
did not object to my sending the "Serrure," he gave me to
understand that it must pass under the inspection of their
religious instructor, the resident prêtre; however, I shall
venture them, and some Scripture maps too. If happily the
young men, now rising up into life in this country, might be
allowed to exercise their fine talents in unfettered, serious,
and well-directed searching of the Holy Scriptures, it is not
for us to say how soon a brighter and better day might break
forth upon this richly favoured land.
This has been rather an unusually low day with me;
possibly I may have given way to some impatience; and be a
little too earnestly longing to get to the end of my travels.
It is seldom that I venture to dwell much upon what may be
before me; unless it be in that love which wrought me into a
willingness to come hither, my mind is not strong enough to
bear it. I find my strength and peace of mind very much to
consist in keeping steadily and devotedly to what I believe to
be the work of the day.
We have been into the country again, and were made wel-
come at the house of the Letelliers, at Beuville; and I was
thankful to feel something of what I apprehend to be implied
in the language of our Lord, Luke x. 6, "And if the son
of peace be there, your peace shall rest upon it: if not, it
shall turn to you again." They have no children, but have
174
[1844.
NORMANDY.
adopted a very sweet and interesting boy as their son, and
would not allow us to settle down together till they had sent
to a neighbouring village to fetch him from school. I must
confess I had begun to get very anxious and fidgetty, as the
forenoon was spending fast; but when the boy came I soon
found that they were in the right; and if I had not gone for
any other purpose than to see that dear child, I believe I
ought not to look upon my time as thrown away.
We had a very good sitting with the family, at least I
thought so; and the maîtresse de famille went to show us the
way to some of her neighbours. I did not find the same
comfort in every house; but we wound up the day with a
poor widow and her daughter, who, both of them I thought,
knew their Saviour, and loved Him too. Our friends enter-
tained us with generous hospitality, and invited us to go there
again to-morrow.
13th.-At the meeting at Periers I was helped to labour
with faithfulness, and a sense of our Saviour's love prevailed.
There was a large company of people; and so much quiet
overspread the assembly, that I am not sure but we
might have spared the little explanation of our mode of
public worship, which I requested E. R. to give the
people. But Lucas, who gave us his company, evidently
in sympathy and love, thought it almost indispensable.
So much was opened upon my mind, and I had such a sense
of that power which is not of myself, that I should have
been most thankful to have spoken direct to the people; but
I trust they got some understanding, and some feeling too,
of that which I was concerned to utter. Lucas kindly gave
the substance of my prayer at the close of the meeting; and,
by what he said afterwards, it was evident that he did not
think that all had gone for nought. We stopped and had
some refreshment at the Letelliers'; and returned home in
good time in the afternoon.
I thought I felt myself fully excused from any meeting at
Caen for the evening; but E. R. went to ask permission to
make a visit to an English boarding-school in the town, kept
by the daughters of a family with whom he had some
ÆT. 60.]
175
CAEN, ETC.
acquaintance in Guernsey. They readily granted my request,
and it turned out to my relief and comfort; it appeared to be
a thoroughly respectable and well-ordered establishment.
The young people were serious and attentive, and I trust
there was openness to receive what I thought it right to com-
municate. It had been a burthen upon me for some days,
and I am thankful to have got through with it.
14th.—I have had a long and rather wearisome day, going
from house to house among the principal people of the place.
I am very desirous that I may not be setting myself to work;
but if it were so I think I should not feel such a sense of
pressure of mind to pursue the path into which I have
believed myself to be led. At the close of the day we made
a very interesting visit to one that I take to be a serious
family; afterwards to a poor English teacher, whose wife was
buried this afternoon, leaving him with four little children.
15th.—Our good friend Jenkins, of Morlaix, breakfasted
with us on his return home from Paris; and we had a pleasant
time together. I have been out among the people almost all
day. I have reached nearly the end of my list, and believe
that my time in this city is drawing fast to a close; and yet
I cannot be sure but that I must be given up to some further
humiliation to-morrow.
Here and there I seem to get a little into the interior of
the Catholic church. In the midst of much superstition and
reliance upon man, and, to my apprehension, a very confused
and imperfect knowledge of true Christianity, there is much
piety, great dévouement, and a desire after a good conscience
towards God and man. I was much impressed with this on
two or three visits I made to-day to persons of family and
distinction; and was brought to much more tenderness of
spirit, in my momentary intercourse with them, than I often
feel in the company of worldly-minded Protestants, much as,
in the good ordering of Providence, they may be blessed with
a larger measure of light and knowledge.
16th.—In the course of the day I have had the comfort
and blessing of a peaceful feeling that the time of my tarriance
in this city is drawing fast to a close, and that we are now at
176
[1844.
NORMANDY.
liberty to prepare for our departure. We held our meeting this
morning afterwards, I made a visit to the Grand Séminaire.
The Supérieur came to us at the door, was civil, and offered,
with apparent willingness, to distribute the "Esclavage" among
the elder students, if I would leave them in his hands, which is
all I could desire, or rather I did not hope for more. I went
again to the Ecole Normale, and then to the College Royale; we
obtained an interview with the Proviseur, the head of the
establishment, and had some interesting conversation with him.
As I endeavoured to hint at one or two points that rested
much upon my mind, happily he caught a sense of my concern,
and made such a response to what I wished to communicate,
that, on withdrawing from his apartment, I felt so much
relieved from what had been to me a heavy burthen, that I
could have wept tears of thanksgiving. I was not idle during
the remainder of the day in such a place, or indeed in any
place, to stay till I could find nothing to do, or nobody to visit,
would be to take up my abode for life. I think it a great
favour to have had my path of duty pointed out to me, and
especially to feel that which satisfies me that I have done the
little I have had to do, and that I am at liberty to move
onwards; which is, I trust, a move homewards, though not
in quite so direct a line as I could desire.
17th.—We have been to tea with some English people, and
had a good evening: that is, perhaps, saying a good deal,
and yet, I trust, not too much. The son of one of the prin-
cipal merchants of the town, Alfred le Cavalier, made us a
visit this morning; he understands English well, and mani-
fested considerable openness to receive that which I thought
was laid upon me to communicate to him. I now feel, to a
great degree, relieved of every burthen; and look forward
in hopes that I may be favoured to leave the place with a quiet.
mind. I believe that my coming here was not in my own
will; and it has been much my concern, from day to day, to
stand open to every, the smallest, intimation of duty, and
carefully to attend to it. I have passed through some humi-
liations hard to my nature to endure, and a sense of utter
unprofitableness has been almost the abiding feeling of my
ÆT. 60.]
177
FALAISE, ETC.
mind; but now and then I have thought that I had some
little confidence that I was owned of my Lord in my
willingness to suffer for his sake; and I am sure this, in
ever so small a measure, is far beyond anything that I
deserve.
18th. We have had a full day, in packing, clearing out,
&c., and hope to get off to-morrow. The weather is cold
and wet, and almost winterly: indeed I have seldom known
a colder and more comfortless autumn in any part of England.
I am leaving Caen with a quiet mind, not with the
apprehension that my coming here has done much for the
cause of truth, or been of much use to anybody; but I
believe I have been watchfully and devotedly attentive to
every little opening to service, and earnest in desire that
I might be helped to a humble, consistent walking before
the Lord.
11th mo. 3rd. Falaise.-We had enough to keep us fully
employed to nearly the last minute of our time at Caen.
The Proviseur of the college had sent me a long list of the
names of the professors and masters, and, as I wished to send
to each of them a copy of the "Esclavage," one of my last little
services was making them up in envelopes, and taking them
to the concierge. The morning was pretty much spent before
we were clear of the town: at last I came off with a peaceful
mind, but with little short of a painful feeling of my utter
unprofitableness and unworthiness; but that did not prevent
me from enjoying the journey.
I shall not soon forget the time I spent at Caen, nor some
of
my exercises and trials of faith. Taking the Protestants
as a body, I found but little to comfort me: there seemed to
be much of a worldly mind among them. This of course
does not escape the notice of the Catholics, and they indus-
triously turn it to their own advantage.
It is a most affecting consideration, and one much to be
felt and deplored, that the state of a large proportion of the
Protestants is far from recommending the cause of truth to
the acceptance of the people. There are Catholics whose
acquaintance I should be much inclined to cultivate were I to
VOL. II.]
N
178
[1844.
NORMANDY.
live there they appeared to me to be much more open to
sympathy, and of a larger charity, than many of those who
make profession of a purer faith.
4th. I am not sure that I see light in any other direction
than towards Alençon; therefore, I believe, I must seek to be
kept in a resigned mind, and to be cheerfully given up to go
thither to-morrow. O that in great mercy my steps may be
ordered in that wisdom which cannot err ! I never remember
to have felt the same earnest, suppliant spirit for the leading
of the true Light as in the course of the present journey; nor
ever more given up to do and to suffer according to that
which may be laid upon me.
I had a day of very close occupation; and having presented
myself at the houses of all the people of influence and impor-
tance in Foluck and Gurbray whose names I could obtain,
with but one exception, and seen a great many persons, I am
relieved, and hope I may be allowed to leave the place with
a quiet and peaceful mind. Falaise is not a very large town
-some manufactories, and principally bonneterie.
There are but two whole families of Protestants-the rest
Catholics; and to use the significant term of our pharmacien, in
speaking of his neighbours :-" No Protestant, no Catholique
-philosophe." And we may suppose what that means.
Like many other towns where the Catholics are not in
constant collision with the Protestants, I have thought I
could discern more of an open friendly feeling than in
some other places. I fell in with a young prêtre this
morning-very friendly, and I suppose of good report. They
speak of him as a brave homme, bon garçon. How it makes
my heart ache to think of the wicked deeds of that system
which is to keep him a garçon, a bachelor, to the end of his
days!
The principal of the college was very friendly: one of the
classical professors also, and the Procureur du Roi. I called
upon the Sous-prefêt to-day: I had to wait some time in the
bureau for admission: he saw me for a few moments, asked
me some questions, but made no attempt to stop my progress.
Here is a capital Ecole Mutuelle-five classes reading De
ÆT. 60.]
179
FALAISE, ETC.
Sacy's New Testament-two classes sacred history, Catholic
of course-and the upper class La Fontaine's Fables. The
master, a fine fellow, said he kept the religious instruction of
the elèves in his own hands, and that the priests did not
attempt to interfere; which is more than can be said in most
places there is an Ecole de Frères, said to be well-conducted;
but I could not get to it.
This is a place very interesting to the antiquarian and
historian; and it is quite curious and amusing to hear with
what interest and importance the people talk of Guillaume
le Conquerant (he was born at Falaise), as if their Duke of
Normandy had only just made conquest of England ;-they
the conquerors, and we a subdued people. My time, and
mind, and heart are much more given up to the present living
generation, and those that are in suffering, and those rising
into life, than to the past and gone-by; yet, if I were at
liberty for it, I see much that would be very interesting to
me in all the towns in Normandy.
Beyond the last date no letters from William
Forster have been found to furnish further particu-
lars of his gospel labours in this journey. From
the notes of his kind companion, Edmund Richards,
it appears that they proceeded by Alençon and Rouen
to Amiens, holding religious meetings among the
Protestants, and visiting in the neighbourhood of
each city two philanthropic establishments, one for
poor orphans, and the other for juvenile delinquents,
placed under the care of Roman Catholics, for the
purpose of training them so as to be qualified to
earn an honest livelihood, and to be useful members
of the community. They tarried some days at
Amiens, or its neighbourhood, and were diligently
employed in distributing the anti-slavery pamphlet
from house to house. In the course of their stay
here they went into the country to hold meetings
N 2
180
[1844.
AMIENS, ETC.
among the Protestants. The following extract from
Edmund Richards' notes supply some interesting
particulars of this service :-
11th mo. 22nd.-We obtained the names of some of the
elders among them, and a few lines from the ancient Pro-
testant minister Carteul, to Baptiste Watur, desiring him to
render us what assistance we might require; and, packing
up some tracts and books to take with us, we proceeded
in a cabriolet to Esbarre, four or five leagues distant from
Amiens.
23rd.—B. W. came to us early this morning, and under-
took to have all the necessary notice given in the respective
villages, that the Protestants at Varley should be invited,
and that he should return to us in time to guide us across
the village to Valencourt, about four miles distant, to the
meeting this evening.
After having made these arrangements we walked to Contey,
and called on several of the Protestant families, who appeared
glad to see us, never having seen any Friends before. We also
went to see an Ecole Communale, and left little Scripture
books for each of the children, about twenty in all. In
walking to the meeting we had the company of some others
from Contey, in addition to B. W. The house, containing
about 200, was quite full. W. F. was engaged in declaring
the gospel message to the people, who were still and attentive;
and to many, no doubt, it proved to be a season of good
tidings of great joy. With the fine light of the moon we
got back about half-past ten.
24th.-We went across the country about four miles to
Harponville, to the meeting at ten. The house was not so
large as the one we were at last evening, but it was pretty
well filled; and dear W. F. was enabled to proclaim the
Gospel message under the influence and with the authority
of its Divine Author.
We had more than three miles to walk to Contey to a
meeting at half-past ten. On our way we stopped at B. W.'s,
whose wife had provided a dinner for us. The people were
ÆT. 60.]
181
ARRAS, DOUAY, AND CALAIS.
assembled when we arrived at the meeting-house. After a
short time of silence, W. F. was engaged in opening, and
applying the truths of the Gospel to our every-day walk in
life, warning all present to flee from the wrath to come, by
doing works meet for repentance, and bearing the fruits of
righteousness, the end whereof is everlasting life. The
people, about 200, were quiet and attentive. Some of
these kind people offered us beds at their houses, though
we apprehended it would have been at inconvenience to
themselves.
On leaving Amiens they proceeded by Arras and
Douay to Calais, where they arrived on the 16th of
the Twelfth Month, and held two meetings, one at
Basseville in the morning, the other in the Wesleyan
Meeting-house in the afternoon of First-day.
that meeting E. R. writes:-
Of
After a time of solemn silence, W. F. stood up with the
language, "Blessed are they who hunger and thirst after
righteousness, for they shall be filled." He chiefly addressed
an awakened, serious, seeking people, who have come out of
the superstitions of the Romish Church, and some of them
have united with the Wesleyans. The meeting was still and
quiet, and the people very attentive. It did not appear that
any Friends had held a meeting before at Calais.
17th.-Went by appointment to the house of a pious
woman, to meet her and a friend of hers, whose husband is a
Catholic, and opposed to her being Protestant. W. F. was
enabled to administer to the spiritual wants of these two
awakened and devoted women in the language of consolation
and encouragement—a time that will be long had in remem-
brance by both the visited and the visitors.
They crossed the Channel that afternoon, and
landed safely at Dover.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
HOME-FURTHER LABOURS IN FRANCE.
WILLIAM FORSTER appears to have returned to his
home for a season, in much of the blessing of the
Gospel of Christ; and it is interesting to meet with
the following notices respecting him from the private
journal of his friend J. J. Gurney, who had himself
come home about the same time from a journey in
the north of England:-"Our beloved William
Forster," he writes, on the 23rd of Twelfth Month,
“soon came to us, in the evening, kind and bright
as usual. It was much of a satisfaction to sit down
again with our own friends. The meetings were
large; that in the morning quiet, but not of the
highest order. In the afternoon, dear W. F. spoke
in his own heart-searching, yet comforting strain, on
the case of those, who, after having heard and
received the truth, endure for a little time and then
fall away. Lively and affecting was his call to an
awful, inward, holy fear of God, to watchfulness and
prayer, to a daily practical obedience to the light of
the Spirit of Christ. I was afterwards engaged in a
short thanksgiving for his safe return."
A few days later he remarks:-"Our Quarterly
Meeting has been truly a time of favour, much re-
freshment of soul and much solid peace being felt
on the occasion. In the men's meeting dear William
Forster, who is full of tender love towards us, encou-
raged the members of our very small meetings, and
ÆT. 60.]
183
DEATH OF SIR T. F. BUXTON.
gave a touching recital of the prevalence of Papal
darkness on the one hand, and of the circulation of
spiritual truth on the other, in France, where his
lot has lately been cast." Again, J. J. G. writes,
First Month 23, 1845:-"We had a quiet, solid
meeting this morning. William Forster spoke on
that work which we have all to perform in the
Lord's vineyard, before the night closes upon us.'
Again, First Month 27:-" We have much cause for
comfort, and even rejoicing, in the retrospect of
yesterday. The meeting was to my feelings very
solemn and edifying. Dear W. F. was largely
engaged in the morning on the law of righteousness:
it was a searching discourse-a moving, heart-
stirring appeal.*
It was not long after this that the health of William
Forster gave cause for much anxiety. He became so
unwell that, under medical care, he was not only
kept in doors, but much confined to bed. The
increased illness of Sir T. F. Buxton, about the same
time, and his decease soon after, on the 19th of
Second Month, greatly added to the trial. Again, to
quote J. J. Gurney's private journal, on this affecting
occasion, Second Month 22nd:-"Our dear friend
Josiah Forster arrived by coach, and we all went
quietly to meeting together. It was, I thought, a
refreshing, sustaining time of reverent waiting upon
the Lord, and prayer; something of that retirement
of soul which dearest Fowell himself used to call
'divine silence.' After an early dinner, my dearest
E. and J. and Anna Forster-the only survivor of
that dear, delightful family-went to Northrepps.
* These extracts from J. J. G.'s private unpublished journal have been
kindly furnished by E. P. Gurney.
184
[1845.
YEARLY MEETING.
Our meeting was truly affecting; but the grief into
the midst of which we came was natural, and we
spent a comforting evening with them. In the
course of a very precious family sitting, I was much
engaged in thanksgiving and prayer, recounting the
characteristic points in the life and experience of our
beloved departed one. Dearest Hannah, very, very
sweet-a gracious sufferer."
Such a record, of such a family scene, can scarcely
fail to be interesting to all who read it. To William
Forster, in his involuntary seclusion at home, from
the state of his own health, this event was peculiarly
touching on his own account, and much more so still
in tender sympathy with his beloved wife. To her
the death of such a brother left a void that could not
be filled up; and deep was her affliction. But she
was a Christian; and all her womanly and sisterly
feelings were beautifully merged in humble acquies-
cence in her heavenly Father's will.
William Forster's health required great care
throughout the winter and spring; but he went up
to London to attend the Yearly Meeting of 1845.
Objects of more than ordinary interest and impor-
tance, which will be referred to afterwards, claimed
the attention of Friends during its sittings. In the
course of these, William Forster was brought under
much feeling for those who are tried with the temp-
tations of prosperity, and
He expressed his desire that they may not yield to the
spirit of the world, or assimilate with its customs, or those
things which, in the tenderness of their conscience, they know
to be inconsistent with the law of Christ. Great is the blessed-
ness of a lowly and contented spirit to those who are engaged
in trade. Those who feel that they are possessed of talents,
A ÆT. 61.]
185
YEARLY MEETING.
by using which they may be made possessors of large wealth,
claim an interest in our prayers.
Those who are tempted with a spirit of speculation,—with
a prospect of immediate and very large additions to their
wealth, may intend to make a good use of it; yet, if they
cannot enter into the speculation with a good conscience
towards God, the desire of their heart may be granted, but
He may send leanness into their souls. If in these things
their riches should increase, and at the same time they have not
the consciousness that they are laying up treasure in heaven,
what will be their condition on the day that is fast approaching
upon us all? Such is the Lord's condescending goodness,
that He not only grants a sense of the checks of his Spirit,-
that which says in the cool of the day, "Hitherto shalt thou
go, and no further;" not only shows them what they may not
do, and what they must do, but what they may do, and He
guides them in the way they should take. "Blessed are the
meek; for they shall inherit the earth." He provides that
which He sees to be good for us, and for those who are most
dear to us in life. What an encouragement to trust in Him!
When we can look over our temporal possessions, whether
large or small, and believe that they are what God has pro-
vided for us, we can with thankfulness bless his holy name.
We should press after a lowly, contented, submissive mind;
but in the first place seek the kingdom of God and his
righteousness, serve Him with the whole of the little strength
He is pleased to grant us during the residue of our days—
and this residue to some may be very small-be concerned
that we come entirely out of the bondage of the present world.
O! that we may be quickened to a right understanding of
ourselves, and of the dangers with which we are surrounded;
for then we know not how much we may be blessed ourselves,
nor in what degree we may be made a means of help and
of shelter unto others.
Speaking of the inestimable value of unity and brotherly
love, he encouraged Friends to cherish these graces. The
more we are baptized into a sense of what we are, and of
what we owe, the more prepared we are to bear one another's
186'
[1845.
RETURNS TO FRANCE.
burthens. If we feel after what would keep us in a low,
watchful, dependent mind, we shall know more of a growth
in the Truth, and deepen in the root; and this will show
forth itself in love and in good works. The more we get to
the root, the more we prosper in the Truth. Make the tree
good, and its fruit will be good also; that which constitutes
the substance of vital godliness will then become the object of
our desires individually.
We who are advancing in life should feel the importance of
filling up our place by a good example to the flock; and be
more and more exercised to feel after that which will keep
the mind disencumbered of the cares of this life. Let those
who have provided an ample sufficiency return thanks for
this, seeking to keep the mind in a quiet state, and not being
occupied with the cares of life in old age.
In the early days of the church, the Lord was the strength
and the comfort of his people. All our suffering is known
to Him who supplies our need, and is looking down upon us
with an eye of the tenderest pity.
After the conclusion of the Yearly Meeting, W.
Forster returned home for a short time; but, though
still in feeble health, he felt it to be a religious duty
to renew his labour of love in the North of France,
and, without delay, to finish his Christian work
there.
Accompanied again by Edmund Richards, and by
Edward Backhouse, jun., his kind and efficient
helpers, he crossed over from Dover to Calais on the
21st of Sixth Month. They were detained a little at
Dunkerque, and thence proceeded to Cambray.
There William Forster writes on the 27th :-
I find a little to do from day to day, and much to suffer
perhaps enough of doing and suffering to confirm me in my
inward sense of this being my present path of duty; but it is
a day of small things for Friends in this land: this is especially
;
ÆT. 61.]
187
CAMBRAY, ETC.
the case with me; and happily just now I am low enough to
be content with the smallest. We went out yesterday to
Wadencourt, where, and in the neighbourhood, there are said
to be 600 Protestants. The pastor, Elie Larcheveque, and his
family received us with true Christian hospitality. I think it
was a good visit, and their hearts seemed open to receive
what I had to communicate. We came upon them just
when they were surrounded by their whole family. The
congregation are many of them poor, mostly weavers of cam-
bric. We are to go there this afternoon; an engagement
most formidable in prospect. I am so discouraged about it,
that I could soon bring myself to doubt whether the cause
might not as well be served in giving up the appointment as
in keeping it; but I believe we must go and do our best, and
pray to be kept from harm.
The meeting in the afternoon consisted of about
230 individuals, and Edmund Richards says:-
"Dear William Forster was enabled, from the springs
of divine life, to preach the glad tidings of the gospel
to an attentive audience." He himself remarks
respecting it :-
It was a large gathering, and our deficiency was remark-
ably and unexpectedly supplied by the son of our good friend
Larcheveque, who, with much feeling and with great accu-
racy, gave the people a résumé of that which I had endea-
voured to communicate through my interpreter. He was
followed by the dear old man, who spoke of our visit in
stronger terms than I wished to hear. The people were very
loving, and we parted from the family in much affection.
They next visited St. Quentin, and held a meeting
there, which Edmund Richards describes as having
been well attended, the people being very still and
attentive, whilst W. F. was proclaiming the gospel
message; concluding the meeting in supplication,
188
[1845.
NORTH OF FRANCE.
thanksgiving, and praise. In allusion to his various
services in those parts, William Forster remarks:-
In some respects I think it has been one of the most
interesting visits that I have made in France. We found
much openness in all sorts of people.
From St. Quentin they proceeded to Rheims,
Chalons, and Vitry de Français. At the latter place
William Forster writes:-
Our visits at Rheims and Chalons were times of very deep
and touching interest to me. I believe I carefully endea-
voured to watch every opening for service, and think it a
favour I had not long to anticipate the trial attendant upon
some of these little acts of duty, particularly the visits to the
Prefêt and to his wife at Chalons, and to a Protestant gen-
tleman, "très riche," at Chalons, and the elèves, Protestants,
in the Ecole des Arts et Métiers at Chalons.
I think nobody can imagine the almost constant yearning
of my mind after the young men in the schools, and colleges,
and seminaries wherever we go. I should be very thankful
could I be helped to write something intelligible for them. I
could go through a great deal of fatigue and all sorts of trial
at least I think so-to get it delivered at the Colleges
Royales.
At Rheims the Proviseur behaved very well; I could only
wonder that he bore with patience my plainness, and my
blundering in my endeavour to put before him some of my
views and feelings. The Archbishop was very civil, and would
not let us come away. On giving a tract entitled "The
Inconsistency of all Wars and Fightings under the Gospel,"
and on my saying I did not believe the Archbishop to be an
homme de guerre, he almost immediately quoted the Vulgate,
Psalm lviii. 30,-"Scatter thou the people that delight in
war." I was glad to find him so familiar with the Scriptures.
My chamber was just opposite the grand entrance to the
ÆT. 61.]
189
CHALONS, NANCY, ETC.
cathedral. I had, a few hours before, seen him in procession
with his golden crook, preceded by the priests of his diocese,
dressed up in all the tawdry of their canonicals; such a dis-
play as I never saw before, and do not wish to see again. At
this place we have found a few serious persons, to my com-
fort; particularly two young men, alive to good: both had
been recently brought off from the Romish Church.
They reached Nancy, a city of about 38,000 inha-
bitants, on the 14th of Eighth Month; and, towards
the close of a few days' tarriance there, William
Forster gives the following account :-
;
I endeavoured diligently to make the best use of the time
and I hope it has not been all thrown away. Our way has
opened to the College Royale; the Proviseur and Censeur
received us courteously, and a copy of the paper on slavery
is given to each of the professors. I have made a very
general visit to the houses of the principal Protestant families,
to whom we have sent such a selection of our tracts as seemed
suitable. I find a very ready response on the part of most
people we meet with on the subject of slavery. We have had
a large edition printed of the Yearly Meeting's paper on wars
and fightings, and made a very free distribution of it. I
watch for every opportunity to give the "Lock and Key," and
the tract on prophecy. It is a great satisfaction to me to
have them, particularly for the instituteurs of the public
schools, both Catholic and Protestant. I still feel the want
of something on the treatment of aborigines by Christian and
civilized nations; and it would be an immense relief to me,
could I have something setting forth my own views on the
brotherhood of the great family of man.
Last evening we saw a large number recently brought off
from the Roman Catholic profession, at their usual weekly
reunion, mostly ouvriers; and if they are to be taken as a fair
specimen of what we hear of in various parts of France, it is
indeed a blessed work. Our two meetings, at Raches, about
190
[1845.
NORTH OF FRANCE.
noon, and at Joinville in the evening, cost me much; but the
day ended in more peace than I could have hoped for. They
were principally composed of Catholics; the greater part
heard me with attention, and I had comfort in believing that
some of them are opening their minds to the truth. That at
Joinville was the most of a public meeting of any I have
attended in France. My heart was brimful, far beyond all
expression.
Having gone on to Metz, he writes the following
evening from that place :-
I found I could not come away from Nancy without trying
to see two or three people of the most influential of the
Catholics; and I could not be sorry that I made the effort.
I came away with an easy mind, and enjoyed the fine day
and the cheerful scenery of our journey down the valley of
the Moselle, certainly one of the finest valleys I have seen in
France. The country abounds in vineyards; and it was much
to my taste to see the villagers, men and women, at work
pruning and tying up their vines. How I should like to have
a vineyard! Nancy is a fine city, some parts of it really
handsome, quite the pride of the north of France. Metz is
a very different place-closely built, strongly fortified,
swarming with soldiers, with fine promenades, and very
beautiful views of the surrounding country. I hope to be
watchful for such openings as may present themselves, and
not to fret too much, if I find little or nothing to do.
On the 23rd he again writes from Metz :-
I did not see my way to attempt anything of a reunion
with the Protestants of this place until this morning. I must
confess that anything of a public meeting is not only an
unutterable humiliation to me, but I cannot say how much, in
my weakness and fear, it brings me into trembling for the
safety of the ark, and for the honour of the cause of Christ.
I have visited most of the schools under the care of the
ÆT. 61.]
191
NANCY, METZ.
municipal authories, and endeavoured to say what I could to
them in presenting the "Lock and Key." It is, I suppose, the
most perfect system of literary instruction in any town in
France; but there may be many such places elsewhere,
though I do not know of them. Yet one feels that the main
thing is wanting. Ample opportunity is given to the priest
for religious instruction, but still it is not Christianity, the
religion of the New Testament, that they are taught: that is
the grievance—and it is a grievance most deeply to be felt
and deplored. There are five écoles prémieres for boys, three
for girls; four salles d'asile, an école inférieure; a fine estab-
lishment little short of a college; a school for Protestants;
and an école Israelite. The normal school is spoken of in the
highest terms.
I believe I am endeavouring carefully to feel my way from
step to step, and to watch for every opportunity to throw in,
out of our little store, that which may bring the people to
some understanding of what we believe to be true Christianity.
But still I feel that our doings are very small, scarcely worthy
to be named, but as the drop of a bucket. Yet sometimes I
hope that, though but a drop, it is a drop.
The following evening he adds :-
We have had our meeting in the Protestant meeting-house,
a pretty large congregation, to whom I endeavoured to
express that which was brought before me. They were very
attentive, and I thought the stillness, both at the early part
of the meeting and at the close, was remarkable.
I had been much cast down in the course of the day;
going to the Jews' school was depressing to me; partly in
apprehension that there might be a tendency to a sort of
rationalized Christianity in those I was to visit in the evening.
I thought it a favour that in the meeting as it related to
myself at least-the truth, that is the truth as it is in Jesus,
was over all; and I was very bold in proclaiming it. O if I
could but have spoken to them direct and librement-my
heart was so full part of the time, what a relief it would have
been!
192
[1845.
RETURN HOME.
Many small meetings with Protestants and Roman
Catholics, besides those already mentioned, had been
held during this engagement. The anti-slavery
papers had been widely circulated, and a large dis-
tribution of tracts, on the Christian principles of
Friends, had taken place, along with Scripture
selections, and biographical memoirs, in the simple
language of Scripture, of some of the prominent
characters mentioned in the Sacred Volume. Be-
sides the distribution from hand to hand, a large
number of small parcels had been tied up, and for-
warded both to young and old.
engagements, the little band
servants proceeded, with but little delay, direct to
Paris, and thence to Calais.
After these laborious
of Christian fellow-
The delicate state of his beloved wife's health, his
own bodily infirmities, and the prospect of another
religious engagement in the service of the Church,
had all pressed heavily upon William Forster during
the last month's varied occupations and travels. He
was strengthened, nevertheless, as has been seen, to
labour abundantly in the cause of the Gospel of
Christ wherever he came. Just before he embarked
at Calais for England, on the 30th of Seventh
Month, he wrote:-
I am glad to say that I feel myself quite at liberty to
leave this country. During a few moments of quiet this morn-
ing, I thought I had a sense of it granted me in that which
is not at our command.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
SECOND VISIT TO AMERICA.
DEPUTATION TO INDIANA YEARLY MEETING.
ALLUSION has already been made, in the preceding
chapter, to William Forster's attendance of the
Yearly Meeting of 1845, during the interval between
his two last visits in France. He had left his wife
in a state of delicate health, and he himself was
far from having regained his usual strength; yet
he was enabled, in a remarkable manner, to give up
his mind to unite with his friends in the serious
consideration of the various questions which claimed
their attention. The point of greatest interest was
the case of Indiana Yearly Meeting. The Epistle
from that meeting to Friends in this country referred
to the separation of a number of their members
from the body, on account of a diversity of senti-
ment which had arisen amongst them on the right
course of proceeding in regard to anti-slavery efforts.
As might be expected, William Forster took a deep
interest in what had occurred; and his own remarks,
in letters to his beloved wife, will best describe what
passed in the meeting in connection with these
painful events.
1845. 5th mo. 22nd.—I was a little enlivened in the Com-
mittee on Epistles yesterday evening. Friends had before
them, in what I thought was a very good feeling of brotherly
love, the case of the separation of Friends in Indiana. A
VOL. II.]
194
1845.]
YEARLY MEETING.
committee was appointed to see whether anything can be
done, by way of affectionate expostulation, to persuade them
to give up their separate meetings, and come back to the
meetings of Friends. I think it quite worth coming to
London for, if nothing else be permitted me than to take
part with Friends in their exercise of love. There seems to
me such an evident hope that the presence of our Lord
rests upon it.
The Yearly Meeting concluded to send a deputation
to Indiana, and William Foster was one of the Friends
set apart for that service. He adds:-
Our Yearly Meeting is now over; as we have travelled
along in the concern for Friends of Indiana, I could have
been glad to have had thee with us. First, our committee,
then the large committee of the Yearly Meeting, and after-
wards the Yearly Meeting itself. Such depth of feeling,
solemnity, and unity, as I think I never before witnessed.
It was referred to the committee to bring forward such
names as they believed right. I said as much about myself as
I think thou couldst have desired: there was much tender-
ness manifested towards me; but, as it seemed that friends
were ready to take the responsibility upon themselves, I gave
way, and had peace and support in my submissiveness. My
brother Josiah, George Stacey, and John Allen, allowed
their names to go forward.* Many spoke in hearty con-
currence, and there was a solemn feeling over the minds
of friends. I ventured to draw the attention of the meeting
to my state of health: Friends were very tender. It has
brought both myself, and the friends most concerned, into
very deep feeling after the counsel of the Lord, and put us
upon the exercise of our faith. I never before knew, to
the same extent, what it was to be called to the hazard of my
life on such service. But still the concern seemed to live
* The name of Joseph Bewley, of Dublin, was added conditionally;
but when the time of departure arrived he did not feel at liberty to
leave home.
ÆT. 61.]
195
DEPUTATION TO INDIANA.
through it all; and to grow more and more weighty as
difficulties increased.
United as they were by the most endearing bond,
for the Gospel's sake, and for the good of the church,
William and Anna Forster were made willing that
the waves of the Atlantic should a second time roll
between them.
William Forster had but a short time to prepare
for the voyage to America after returning from
France. The deputation, consisting of the four
Friends named above, embarked at Liverpool for New
York, on the 23rd of the Eighth Month. They were
the bearers of the following Epistle from the Yearly
Meeting, which clearly sets forth the object of their
embassy of love :—
TO THOSE WHO HAVE RECENTLY WITHDRAWN FROM INDIANA
YEARLY MEETING OF FRIENDS.
DEAR FRIENDS,-This meeting has, from time to time, been
introduced into a feeling of much brotherly concern and
interest on your behalf, in consequence of your having with-
drawn from the body of Friends in Indiana Yearly Meeting;
and those feelings are attended with an earnest and affectionate
solicitude for your re-union with them.
We have a strong sense of the preciousness and the safety
of true gospel unity. We are enjoined to submit ourselves
one to another in the fear of God; to be subject one to
another, and to be clothed with humility. This subjection
one to another in love greatly promotes that individual growth
in grace which all the faithful followers of Christ cannot but
desire may be their blessed experience.
The considerations which have led us to address you are
confirmed by reflecting on the comfort and strength which
have arisen from that Christian fellowship and harmony which
have prevailed in our religious Society to so large an extent,
o 2
196
[1845.
EPISTLE FROM THE YEARLY MEETING.
from its rise to the present period; which we can only ascribe
to the power of the Holy Spirit, so conspicuously manifested
in its first gathering; and every interruption to which
blessings must be regarded as a very serious evil.
We cannot adequately set forth the sense we have of the
extent to which, where the precious bond of religious fellow-
ship is seen to be in danger, we are individually called upon
to refrain from insisting on our own judgment, rather than do
anything that could contribute to its dissolution.
The living
members of the body will watch carefully against such a ten-
dency, seeking to be endued with all long-suffering, meekness,
and love.
Trusting that, on the fundamental doctrines of the Gospel,
and on the spirituality of divine worship, there exists no essen-
tial difference between you and the body from which you have
withdrawn, we have felt much concern and sorrow on hearing
that you have discontinued assembling with them to present
yourselves together before the Lord. Accept, we beseech
you, our earnest and affectionate entreaty, that you will
relinquish your separate meetings for this purpose, will wholly
discontinue them, and again assemble for the public worship
of Almighty God with those with whom you have been
accustomed thus to meet.
In extending this invitation, we are not insensible to those
humiliations by which the accepting it may be accompanied.
We feel tenderly for you in thinking of your present circum-
stances. But, whatever may be the sacrifices which attend
such a course of conduct as that which we thus venture to
recommend, we believe that, were it taken in the reverent
fear and love of God, with a single eye to his honour, and to
the service of our Lord and Redeemer, it would bring that
peace to the soul which passeth understanding; that the
blessing of the Most High would rest upon it, both as it
affects you and your beloved offspring; and that in your
latter days, a retrospect on this course would bring a comfort
to the soul which would amply compensate for all that you
may have to do or endure in connection therewith.
With sincere desires that the wisdom which is from above,
[ÆT. 61.
197
DEPARTURE, AND ARRIVAL AT NEW YORK.
which is pure, peaceable, gentle and easy to be entreated,
may be granted to every one of you on the perusal and calm
consideration of this our affectionate address, we are your
friends:
Signed in and on behalf of the Meeting, by
GEORGE STACEY,
Clerk of the Meeting this year.
Just before leaving the port of Liverpool, Wil-
liam Forster writes to his wife on board the Great
Western :-
I am quiet in mind, and gently stayed; in which I feel
reverent thankfulness to our God and Saviour, and trust I
may, without presumption, commend myself and thee and
him (his dear son) into the hands of our tender and merciful
Father in heaven.
I awoke this morning, with the language upon my mind,
and all but upon my lips-"Lord! into thy hands I commit
my spirit ;" and almost immediately it was suggested, in that
which I thought was not of myself, " and my body." It gave
me a little confidence that that which pertains to the latter is
not beneath his notice; and in this I found comfort and hope,
which has not yet forsaken me.
They landed at New York on the 9th of the Ninth
Month, after a voyage of seventeen days. William
Forster says respecting the passage:—
It has been in many respects a very trying voyage, mostly
head-wind and stormy, at one time fearfully so. I was much
confined to my berth; and many of the days in which I did
sit up, it was as much as I could do to keep my seat on the
main deck. The surgeon was attentive and skilful. I put
myself under his care soon after I went on board.
The allusion here made was to a local ailment
which had for some months occasioned him much
198
[1846.
ARRIVAL IN INDIANA.
care, and awakened the solicitude of his friends. He
felt the effects of it, as they went along, in the
jolting carriages on many of the rough roads in the
West; but he was helped through in safety, and
"enabled to attend to all their appointments, and
during the whole journey did not miss a single
meeting."
The deputation met a cordial welcome from
Friends of New York, Burlington, Philadelphia and
its neighbourhood, and in Baltimore; and proceeded
with as little delay as practicable to Richmond in
Indiana, where they arrived on the 29th of the
Ninth Month. After the close of the Yearly Meeting
there, William Forster remarks:-
Friends in Indiana have manifested much love and open-
heartedness towards me, and seem willing to remember me
and my former visit. Notwithstanding all their love and
kindness, I have not thought that I had much to do in their
public meetings for worship; but I did take part in the other
meetings, in which I trust I did not set myself to work.
It is now become a very serious and important consideration,
what course we should pursue in furtherance of the object
which has brought us here. After very earnest desire to find
our path, we are all come to the mind that we can do no less
than make a beginning to see these dear soi-disant anti-slavery
friends in their own respective neighbourhoods.
After more than two weeks' diligent travel west-
ward, they reached Salem, in the State of Iowa, on
the 26th of the Tenth Month. Thence William
Forster writes on the following day to his wife :-
Here we are, twenty miles west of the Mississippi, 1140
from New York, and, as far as I know, we have now arrived
ÆT. 61.1
199
IOWA, ETC.
at the most remote point of our travels. We reached the
river about an hour before sunset on Seventh-day evening.
The ferry-boat was on this side, and it was long before they
came for us; however we had daylight to enjoy the scenery,
which was soft and very fine; the western banks steep. The
average width of the river is about a mile; and, as we went
some distance down the river, it took us about half an hour to
cross it. We found capital quarters at the Madison Hotel;
a striking contrast to our previous night's lodging ;-nine of
us in a moderately large cabin-two travellers and the nephew
of our landlady in a bed in one corner of the house—five of us
on the floor-the sixth sitting by the fire all night. The next
morning we managed to get to the meeting at New Garden,
twelve or fourteen miles distant, before Friends were all
assembled. A log house in the open prairie-neither tree
nor fence within a considerable distance-pretty well filled
with new settlers and their children: such a lot of babies as
I had never before seen in so small a meeting. Friends were
hospitable and affectionate. We passed about a week in that
country, and then proceeded to see two small companies of
those who had seceded, in the northern parts of Indiana, and
one within the southern limits of Michigan.
They diligently pursued their work of restoring
love; and on the 22nd of First Month, 1846, William
Forster again writes from Munceytown, in Indiana:-
We have been at several meetings, in which I was much
enlarged in that love which is not at our command, and the
way seemed to be opened to me, from place to place, to speak
of the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, to my own relief and
comfort. Friends have been hospitable and affectionate to me,
and sometimes I have enjoyed a good feeling of the best
fellowship with some to whom I was formerly known, and
with many others who were previously strangers to me. I
am thankful to say that generally I am kept in a quiet,
loving, tender mind; and, from one family to another, and
one meeting to another, when these people are collected to
200
[1846.
LETTER TO HIS SON.
meet us in their own meeting-houses or elsewhere, I am, much
to my own admiration, favoured with a little fresh feeling of
that love in which I believe the concern originated at our late
Yearly Meeting; and in that I am strengthened to endure in
the hope that ultimately it may prevail.
The next letter which comes under notice is
TO HIS SON.
Washington, Third Month 27th, 1846.
MY DEAREST WILLIAM,-We arrived at Baltimore on
Seventh-day evening. I was much comforted by the warm
and friendly hospitality of Dr. Thomas and his family, and
the kindness of many other friends. We have been so long
out of the way of our own people, it was much of a refresh-
ment to me to get among them again. On Fourth-day
morning we paid a visit to the President (Polk); he received
us with much politeness, and allowed us ample opportunity to
speak to him upon subjects pressing upon our minds.
:
Our other engagements have been principally in conversa-
tional visits upon slavery to senators from the Southern States.
It was a little service to which my mind had been drawn for
several weeks; and I cannot but feel very thankful that the
way has thus far opened for us. This morning we had a long
and very friendly conversation with a cotton-planter from
Alabama. After that a very interesting visit to the Brazilian
Minister the Spanish Minister we found was not in town.
We then had an interview with the Secretary of the Navy,
and conversed with him on the capture they have lately made,
on the coast of Africa, of a large cargo of young negro slaves.
He was very open and frank, and confessed, without the idea
being suggested to him on our part, that there was no hope of
the extermination of this wicked trade but by the extinction
of slavery. There had been a very large mortality on board
the ship; the survivors were taken to Liberia, and are, it is
said, to be provided for at the expense of the American
Government.
It is almost universally, in effect, the cry in this country,
ET. 62.]
201
RETURN OF THE DEPUTATION.
in the language uttered by the senator from Florida whom
we visited last evening, Laissez nous faire. In coming here we
seem to have been brought under the weight of a dark and
heavy cloud; and most depressing it is to my mind and spirits.
But I have the belief that we have not wandered out of the
way of our path of duty. It may be well for us to be brought
to an understanding of the evils of the case, and to be made
to feel all the difficulties with which it is encompassed.
There is much to be done and much to be felt before the end
is accomplished; and it may yet be long delayed. My
principal desire is, that men of a sound mind and a right spirit
may be raised up to carry on the work that has been begun ;
and that they all may be faithful and devoted to the work of
their day. I have been much struck with their very general
testimony to the increasing intelligence, the docility and
good conduct, of the negro, and that in these respects the
rising generation are in advance of their fathers. So that
we may hope they are not standing still, but in the way to
become more fully prepared for the change, whenever they
shall have the happiness to enjoy it.
Having accomplished the service for which they
were appointed, the deputation embarked at Boston,
on the 1st of the Fifth Month, and landed at Liver-
pool on the 14th in safety and in health. The
Yearly Meeting occurred in London soon after their
arrival in England, when they handed in the following
report, which, as a supplement to the fragmentary
details derived from William Forster's letters, will
doubtless be acceptable to the general reader :-
Report of the Friends appointed to attend the last Yearly Meeting
in Indiana, to whom was entrusted the communication of the
Epistle addressed to those who had recently withdrawn from
Friends in the compass of that Yearly Meeting.
We took a very early opportunity of conferring together
after the close of the last Yearly Meeting, when we were
202
[1846.
THEIR REPORT.
unitedly of the judgment that it would be well, in accordance
with the object of our appointment, to endeavour to arrange
our proceedings so as to arrive at Richmond on the eve of
Indiana Yearly Meeting to be held there.
We accordingly embarked at Liverpool on the 23rd of the
Eighth Month, and landed at New York on the 9th of the
Ninth Month. We met with a kind, open reception from
Friends of that city; and also from those at Burlington,
Philadelphia, and Baltimore, as we passed along; and were
favoured to arrive in health and in safety at Richmond on the
29th of the Ninth Month, thankful for the preservation which
had been granted to us by the Lord, both by sea and land.
We attended the Yearly Meeting of Ministers and Elders
which was held the following day, and afterwards the Yearly
Meeting as it met in course, and presented to both meetings
the minute of our appointment; and we were received on both
occasions with cordiality and confidence.
As we were
strangers to the local situations of those who had separated
from Friends, and to whom the Epistle entrusted to us was
addressed, we applied to the Yearly Meeting for a small
committee to give us the needful information, as to the dis-
tances, the relative localities, and needful preparations for
travelling. The request was at once complied with; a
committee was appointed for this simple object, and we were
much assisted in the matters in which the help was required.
On deliberating on the course which we should take, there
being obvious reasons why we should proceed in the first place
to the remotest settlements, we lost no time in setting out for
Iowa. In that territory several meetings of Friends are now
settled, and there is one meeting of those to whom the Epistle
is addressed. We passed about a week in that country, and
then proceeded to see two small companies of those who had
seceded in the northern parts of Indiana, and one within the
southern limits of Michigan. We returned into Indiana, where,
with the exception of those settlements already referred to, and
four in the western parts of Ohio, the greater proportion of
those who are withdrawn now reside.
After spending about two months in Indiana, we proceeded
ÆT. 62.]
203
REPORT.
to Ohio, and concluded our labours in that State on the 20th
of the Second Month, having, as we believe, visited all the
companies of this description, thirty-three in number, with
the exception of one that was remotely situated, and to which
access at the time of being in the neighbourhood was almost
impracticable. In the course of our travels, we attended
several of the Monthly Meetings for Discipline, to which
service we received the encouragement of Indiana Yearly
Meeting, and in which we uniformly met with much openness.
Two of our number were, from the state of their health,
one after the other prevented taking their share in some parts
of the work; whilst the other two were enabled to attend to
the whole of the service. And here we may remark that our
dear friend Joseph Bewley, as the time for our leaving Eng-
land drew near, availing himself of the liberty left to him by
the Yearly Meeting, did not see that the way opened for his
joining in the visit.
The course which we thought it right to pursue in carrying
out the concern of the Yearly Meeting was to invite, in each
district, those who have separated to come together; and
after a time of silence to read the minute of our appointment,
and then the Epistle of counsel, offering such observations as
presented at the time connected with the business referred to
us; and giving such explanation as seemed called for by any
remarks that were made by those who were thus convened.
Copies of the Epistle were distributed to the heads of families
to whom it was addressed.
In a few instances it seemed best to visit those who were
separated at their own dwellings, and there very generally to
read the minute and the Epistle. This arrangement was
readily complied with, when proposed. And on all occasions
a willingness to meet us was manifested, even when the invi-
tation was unavoidably extended on a short notice.
It was our endeavour, in fulfilling our appointment, to act
in strict conformity with the concern of the Yearly Meeting;
and as we were visiting those who we found were still making
profession of the principles of our religious Society, we were
brought from one place to another to see the wisdom of the
204
[1846.
REPORT.
simple course adopted by the Yearly Meeting, in entreating
those who have set up separate distinct meetings for worship
to relinquish them; and to return to meet with those from
whom they had withdrawn. Repeated experience has indeed
confirmed us in the persuasion that there was no other course
which the Yearly Meeting could with propriety have pursued.
We have thankfully to acknowledge that from place to
place, until the close of the engagement, we have been merci-
fully granted a renewed sense of that Christian love and
interest for those whom we met, in which the concern of the
Yearly Meeting had its origin; and in which love we were
enabled, in sympathy with them under their existing circum-
stances, to labour for their reunion with those from whom
they were separated. We offer no remarks on the results of
this work of faith and labour of love, committing all to the
blessing of our Lord Jesus Christ, with whom alone it rests
to carry out the exercises of the church for the promotion of
his own cause.
In passing along we felt much for the children of those who
had withdrawn; and there are many large young families of
that description. We fear that, being thus deprived of the
notice of the body of Friends, and of the salutary care which
our Christian discipline provides, they may sustain serious
disadvantage and loss.
The painful experience which we have passed through, in
attending to this service, has again and again brought us to
feel the evil effects of division; and increasingly to value
that unity and fellowship which have so largely prevailed in
our religious Society. Strong are our desires that we may
all be alive to everything that is calculated to interrupt the
harmony of the body, and that we may be enabled to perceive
those subtle insinuations by the enemy of the peace of the
church of Christ, which, as they are given way to, gradually
undermine its foundation; and thus prevent its spreading and
its usefulness in the earth.
At the Yearly Meeting of Indiana in 1842, a committee
was appointed to visit the Quarterly and Monthly Meetings.
This appointment had immediate reference to that state of
ÆT. 62.]
205
REPORT.
things which was so early followed by separation and by the
setting up of distinct meetings for worship and discipline.
The committee not being discharged, we thought it well to
propose a conference with them, after we had concluded the
business referred to us. Such of the men Friends of the
committee as could conveniently come together accepted the
invitation, and met us at Waynesville, in Ohio, on the 20th
of the Second Month. We thus had an opportunity which
was satisfactory to us, to advert to a few subjects, which had
come before us in the course of our travels, arising out of the
separation, and connected with the right exercise and mainte-
nance of our Christian care and discipline.
We think of many dear friends of Indiana Yearly Meeting,
as of brethren and sisters who are endeavouring to be humble,
faithful followers of the Lord Jesus.* It is our desire for
them, and for all the members of that large and important
body-a desire which we express in humility-that they may
individually grow in the truth, and that the Lord's cause may
prosper in their hands.
After considerable thoughtfulness we concluded to attend
the Yearly Meeting of Philadelphia, and trust that in doing
* William Forster had visited those parts more than twenty years
before, under very different circumstances (see vol. i., pp. 364-66); and
to him, especially, the attendance of Indiana Yearly Meeting, on this
occasion, had been a matter of deep interest. The following notice is
from the memoranda of his brother, Josiah Forster, viz. :—
"Indiana Yearly Meeting, 1845, 10th mo. 3rd.-This sitting of the
Yearly Meeting was large. My dear brother had an impressive
address, saying that 'He had often, within the last few days, looked
back at the circumstances of Friends twenty years ago, compared with
what he found now. They were then settling in a wilderness country ;
now they had been blessed in their industry—had had plentiful harvests
-and had now their herds and flocks. He appealed to the young peo-
ple who were inheriting the fruits of the hard-working toils of their fathers
and grandfathers--called upon them to guard against the snares and
temptations of life-to bear in mind that the members of the Church of
Christ ever had to live, and must continue to live, separate from the
world, its maxims and habits, its spirit and friendship ;-encouraging
them to a diligent attendance of their meetings for worship and discipline,
particularly their week-day meetings--inviting them, in godly magnani-
mity, to show themselves concerned to be followers of Christ."
206
[1846.
HIS ADDRESS IN
so we were in the way of our duty. In the close of our ser-
vice we had peace of mind, and we were satisfied that the
time was come for our leaving America. We proceeded, the
day after Philadelphia Yearly Meeting ended, for Boston;
and embarked on the 1st of the present month, and after a
favourable voyage were permitted to land at Liverpool on the
14th in safety and in health.
In conclusion, we are engaged in reverent thankfulness
to acknowledge the constant and tender care of our Heavenly
Father; and his mercies which were so often renewed
toward us.
JOSIAH FORSTER.
WILLIAM FORSTER.
GEORGE STACEY.
JOHN ALLEN.
London, 5 mo. 25, 1846.
Thus were brought to a conclusion the labours of
a committee in which William Forster took a con-
spicuous and an important part. As a contribution
to the history of our little church these records are
not without peculiar interest. And it may be truly
said that few offices of love have ever been under-
taken by one portion of a Christian community on
behalf of another, which have been more signally
attended with the divine blessing,* or which furnish
a more beautiful illustration of the right mode of
bearing one another's burdens and so fulfilling the
law of Christ.
Perhaps the following may not inappropriately
close this chapter in the life of the subject of this
memoir :-
* Most of those who seceded from the Society on this occasion were,
at no distant period, restored to unity with their brethren, and not one
of their separate meetings is now left.
ÆT. 62.]
207
PHILADELPHIA Y. M.
Recollections of WILLIAM FORSTER'S address in the Yearly
Meeting of Philadelphia, on Third-day morning, Fourth
Month 20th, 1846.
He had been thinking of what constituted the religion of
the early Christians; and it seemed right for him, in a few
words, to make mention of some of the wonderful dealings of
the Most High, in bringing them from the power of darkness
into his marvellous light. By listening to that voice which
came from heaven through Jesus Christ, their souls were
quickened to a lively faith in Him who had shed his precious
blood for them, and died for their redemption. They became
convinced that they were not their own, but were bought
with a price, and consequently belonged to another. Ceasing
to live unto themselves, and given up to live unto Him, their
eyes were more and more opened to the light which shined in
their hearts, giving them a knowledge of the glory of God;
and believing in it as a heavenly unction, they knew the
day of the Lord to break upon their souls, and felt bound to
confess it. There was no more any need for every man to
say to his brother, and every man to his neighbour, "Know
the Lord," for, from the least of them to the greatest of them,
his law was written upon their hearts, and they all were
taught to love God. They could comprehend the command
given to our fathers: "Thou shalt not go with the multitude
to do evil.” There was a period when they were a part of
that multitude, but their ears had been opened to the words
spoken from on high: "Come out of Babylon, my people,”—
and they came out from the multitude in which they had
done evil, trusting in God, who helped them by his power.
And He made them a separate people, as a city set upon a
hill, whose light could not be hid. This light did shine forth
among all people, and as they lived in it themselves, and
walked in it, they had fellowship one with another, and the
blood of Jesus Christ cleansed them from all sin. Yet what a
poor despised people they were, though so owned by God!
They did indeed feel Him to be with them in their midst,
comforting their souls, and giving them an assurance of a
blessed and glorious immortality. The more they were
208
[1846.
HIS ADDRESS IN
afflicted, the more did they abound in consolation. The
Saviour of men was with them, and by his arm of power
brought them out of much tribulation, and washed their
robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, and
gave them a place among that multitude who stand on the
holy mountain, ascribing all glory, honour, and praise to God
for evermore.
But there came a long and dark night of apostacy, which
overspread the nations; and in a great degree the power and
glory of Christ seemed withdrawn from his Church. Yet
God was mindful of his own cause, and forsook not his people,
but graciously condescended to their weaknesses from one
generation to another. And oh, how marvellously and how
mightily did He work in leading his Church out of the darkness
of apostacy; and what a blessed shining of the light of truth was
that which He was pleased to show to our forefathers! It was
nothing but the dawning of a brighter day; and how quickly
did that day break forth upon them, in its meridian splendour
and fulness of glory! Their eyes were opened to the light,
and they were given to see in that wherein the multitude.
were wrong. They saw on what the Lord had placed the
sentence of condemnation, and what it was that had a ten-
dency to alienate from the life and power of godliness. Many
things which the world esteemed good, and which the Church
(so called) pronounced not evil, they saw to be an abomination
in the sight of God. They knew to what degree it would
bring upon them the hatred of the world; yet, consulting not
with flesh and blood, but following as the truth led them, they
were constrained to testify against the evils of the world, and
the wickedness in high places. And, oh, what did it not
cost them!—the loss of property, many cruel imprison-
ments and painful tortures, and often the loss of life
itself.
It was acting upon this principle, ceasing to go with the
multitude, and endeavouring to walk according to the know-
ledge which God was pleased to grant them, abiding in the
light, and in the fear of Him, that they came to have a sight
of, and were enabled to maintain in their primitive purity,
the doctrines and principles of true religion, and to uphold to
ÆT. 62.]
209
PHILADELPHIA YEARLY MEETING.
the world those Christian testimonies which have distinguished
our religious Society from the commencement.
Oh, how earnestly do I desire, my beloved brethren, that
our eyes may be opened to that divine light, and we be
permitted to see more and more of the glory of these latter
days, and know more of the spirituality of the Christian reli-
gion—that we may know a putting away of the old man and
his deeds, and that we may put on the new man, that old
things may be done away and all things become new; and
that, under the direction of the Most High, we may mind our
high and holy calling, to come out of the world, and be no
longer conformed to it, but be transformed by the renewing
of our minds.
I feel very tenderly for some who are sorely tried, and
struggling on with an honest heart; who are endeavouring to
bear the yoke of Christ, and patiently striving to enter in at
the strait gate. I must ask some to look back to the day of
their early visitations, to call to mind the tender dealings of
the Lord towards them, when He made bare his holy arm,
stretched out from the beginning, and plucked them as brands
from the burning. These can indeed remember what has
been the faithfulness of the Lord unto this hour; how often
they had access to the throne of grace, to implore forgiveness
for their backsliding, and, in moments of distress, to seek for
consolation when none seemed near to sympathize. I believe
there are many here who have taken some steps in the narrow
way, in the highway to holiness-who have been called to
set up stones of memorial in remembrance of God's tender
mercies. Their souls have been quickened to a godly exer-
cise, and waiting on the Lord; their strivings have not been
in vain. Under his cherishing influence, may it please God
to lengthen their days, that they may receive a blessing here,
and experience more and more of his sweetness and love in
the evening of life, and, through the grace and virtue of their
Lord and Saviour, have their names enrolled in the Book
of Life, and be permitted to enter within the gates of that
glorious and eternal city, which "needeth not the light of the
sun, nor of the moon, to shine in it; for the glory of God
doth lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof."
VOL. II.]
P
CHAPTER XXXIX.
VISITS IN SCOTLAND AND THE NORTH OF ENGLAND.
THE FAMINE IN IRELAND.
PEACEFULLY returned from his second visit to
America, William Forster resumed his home duties
and enjoyments only for a short time. During this
interval, his ministry, it is interesting to find from
contemporary testimony, was of a very impressive
character. On one occasion J. J. Gurney* remarks
respecting it "Seventh Month 6th. Yesterday
some precious spiritual privileges were graciously
bestowed. In the morning meeting dear William
Forster was largely and excellently engaged in
ministry. 'Who made thee to differ from another?
-and what hast thou that thou hast not received?'
He dwelt on our accountability for the light bestowed
upon us of the Christian revelation, as compared
with the condition of the heathen, and uttered many
awakening and even alarming words, calling our
attention to that swiftly coming, and most awful
period when it will be said to the filthy, 'Let him
be filthy still,' and to the holy, 'Let him be holy
still.'
At the Monthly Meeting, the following Fifth-day,
he was liberated to attend the ensuing General
Meeting at Aberdeen, and for other religious service
in Scotland and the North of England. In the
* Unpublished memoranda.
Æт. 62.]
211
FAMINE IN IRELAND.
course of this engagement he was occupied both in
holding meetings, and in visiting Friends in their
families. Soon after his return home in the Ninth
Month, his feelings were deeply affected, and his
attention was very much absorbed, by the alarming
accounts of an impending famine in Ireland.
Though up to Midsummer, 1846, the potato crop
looked remarkably well, and there appeared every
prospect of an abundant harvest, in one week nearly
the whole crop was destroyed. Nor was the failure
of the potato the only loss. The wheat was barely
an average yield, and the barley and oats were defi-
cient. The money value of the loss in potatoes and
oats was computed to amount to sixteen millions.
sterling. The accounts which came in from all
parts of the country left no room to doubt that the
awful calamity of a general famine was impending.
A deep sympathy was aroused, and great anxiety
prevailed to do something to relieve the rapidly
increasing distress. Large subscriptions were raised
throughout the British Empire, and most liberal
supplies of both food and money were nobly con-
tributed from the United States of America.
At this juncture William Forster believed it to be
his duty to undertake a journey through the most
suffering districts, with the view of obtaining accurate
information respecting the nature and amount of des-
titution, and of devising the best means of affording
relief. The distressed condition of Ireland had
attracted his attention before he heard of the forma-
tion in that country of the "Central Relief Committee
of the Society of Friends in Ireland;" and he con-
ferred with his friends in London on the subject,
P 2
212
[1846.
FAMINE IN IRELAND.
who fully united in his views, and encouraged him
to prosecute the proposed journey. He set out on
the 30th of Eleventh Month, 1846—and was accom-
panied in different parts of his route, by Friends
from England and of Ireland, with whom he visited
the counties of Roscommon, Leitrim, Fermanagh,
Donegal, Sligo, Mayo, Galway, Longford and Cavan.
Most of these counties were closely inspected, and
especial attention was paid to the wild and desolate
parts of each. It was not until the 14th of Fourth
Month, 1847, that he completed this engagement,
which had been prolonged greatly beyond the expec-
tations at first entertained by himself and his friends,
and which he prosecuted in the depth of a very
inclement winter, deprived of many of the comforts
to which he was accustomed, and his feelings often
painfully excited by witnessing misery beyond his
power to relieve.
Acting in concert with the "Central Relief Com-
mittee" in Dublin, his examination disclosed a state
of destitution far exceeding that which had been at
first supposed. The usefulness of his visit in many
respects soon became apparent. He stimulated the
upper classes in the endeavour to relieve the dis-
tress around them. He encouraged those with
whom he had intercourse, by the information he was
able to give respecting the exertions made in other
parts of the country, and by showing them that he
himself sympathized with the difficulties of their
position, and with the sufferings of the poor. He
also afforded most important help to the Central Com-
mittee, by opening a correspondence with individuals
and local bodies in those remote districts; and thus
ET. 62.1
213
FAMINE IN IRELAND.
furnished them with many efficient and trustworthy
agents for the distribution of the funds confided
to them, in places far removed from the residence
of any member of their own religious community.
Before leaving Dublin for the West, William
Forster had been requested to undertake the imme-
diate distribution of relief, by advances of money in
all cases in the course of his journey, in which there
appeared to him a propriety in doing so. This dis-
cretion he from time to time exercised; nor did he
fail, as a minister of Christ, to watch for opportunities
to urge the powerful motives of the gospel to benevo-
lent exertion, and to draw the attention of the poor
sufferers to its strong consolations. *
The following characteristic extracts from his cor-
respondence during this mission of Christian charity
will not be found without interest, and may perhaps
assist the reader in forming a more complete idea of
what manner of man he was, and by what spirit he
was actuated.
As early as in the Seventh Month, before setting
out on his northern journey, William Forster wrote to
his brother Josiah Forster, suggesting a deputation
of Friends from this country to unite with Friends
in Dublin, in looking into the prevailing distress,
adding:-
If I am thought suitable for the purpose, I am willing to
be sent. My object would be to go to Galway, Castlebar,
Sligo, County of Donegal, and other parts, and endeavour to
ascertain the state of the smaller towns, such as Roscommon,
* See "Transactions of the Central Relief Committee of the Society of
Friends, during the famine in Ireland in 1846 and 1847:" Dublin, 1852.
That Committee had nearly £200,000 entrusted to their care and admin-
istration. More than half this sum came from America.
214
[1846.
FAMINE IN IRELAND.
Tuam, &c., and the country districts lying in the way and out
of the way, as might seem best, right and left.
Again he writes:-
I desire to be kept from a presumptuous spirit; at the
same time I have a quiet hope that if I go I shall be carried
through, but of that I do not wish to make myself too sure.
Alluding to the prospect of undertaking the
journey, he says, nearer the time for leaving home
for Ireland :--
Having endeavoured to act upon a simple desire to be
found in the way of my duty, and the discharge of a debt
of love to those who are in want and under suffering, I must
try to hope that, if I go in a right mind, I shall be carried
quietly through all I may have to meet with.
In the course of his Irish journey, he writes to his
wife :-
First-day afternoon. Dublin.-William * soon found me
out at the railway hotel, Liverpool, and I was glad to have
him with me. George Crosfield called upon me with a pro-
posal from his son Joseph to bear me company. When I
found that he knew where and into what I was going, I
readily and gratefully fell in with his offer. He seems, by
his reading and the information he has obtained, to have been
in training for the service.
We had all reckoned upon a
moderate passage across the Channel, but had not been long
* His son, William Edward Forster, Joseph Crosfield, of Liverpool, and
James Huck Tuke, then of York, successively accompanied William
Forster during his arduous labours in Ireland, besides some others of
his kind friends from England and of that island. The three former
each published reports of their journey, which will be found in the
Appendix of the "Transactions of the Central Relief Committee."
ÆT. 62.]
215
COUNTY OF MAYO.
out of the harbour before we found a strong north-west wind
and a very rough sea: it was the ninth time I had crossed,
and decidedly the most boisterous passage of them all.
Joseph Bewley had met me at Liverpool, with a very hospitable
invitation to his house, and to go there immediately on
landing. We were invited to a sub-committee of Friends'
Central Relief Association. It afforded me an opportunity
of becoming more than ever informed of the extent and the
nature of the calamity with which so large a portion of this
fine country is visited, and of entering into some of the
difficulties that Friends will have to contend with in adminis-
tering relief.
12th mo. 4th. Boyle.-I have been very unwell with heavy
cold, bad cough, and much oppression on my breathing.-
Our time has been fully occupied by day—we have travelled
late in the evening. But in the midst of all-sick at heart, I
have never once, from the time I drove from our own door,
had the least doubt but I was in the way of my duty, and
never once felt the least grudge of any little strength I had
to devote to this poor afflicted people. I keep my mind
steadily to the object which brought me here, and am
thankful to say that, from one place to another, and in one way
or another, though it may have been but on a small scale,
something has been effected.
We started an association at Castlereagh to-day, after
calling upon the O'Connor Don, and visiting the union-house
—such a mass of misery!-now happily provided for as far
as it goes, and an interview with the proprietor of the town,
T. G. Wiles, lately come into the possession of the Mount
Sandford Estate. We met there just before the business of
their Presentment Sessions, and, as we found the gentlemen
all of one mind, something was soon accomplished. I offered
a boiler to a clergyman in a very populous country district
not far distant; but, as he had some expectation of receiving
one from the Sackville Association, I hold myself engaged to
send him £10 as soon as I can hear that they have com-
menced operations.
We then went to Charles Strickland's at Lough Glyn, agent
216
[1846.
FAMINE IN IRELAND.
to the large estate of Lord Dillon. It was to a lady of that
family the Bishop of Norwich had given me a letter of in-
troduction. She was not at home, but her sister entered
most warmly into our object. She is going to set their girls
and women to work in knitting Guernsey frocks. I shall
send her a little capital for the purchase of a good supply of
yarn and needles. The ladies' committee at Moate took it up
very heartily; and I hope it will supply some good substantial
articles of clothing for the labouring men before the winter is
over. They sadly want employment for the women and girls
all through the country.
Yesterday, on our way from Athlone to Roscommon, we
called at Lord Crofton's residence, near the little village of
Ballimurry (the only place in Connaught in which there
is a meeting of Friends). He was not at home; but when
we heard he was gone on a visit to Lord Lorton in the
neighbourhood of this place, it soon determined me on
deviating from the course I had thought of, and to come
round by Castlereagh and Boyle to Carrick.
It is our intention to go to Rockingham to-morrow, and,
if we can effect it, to get an interview with Lord Crofton
before he sets off, and to see Lord Lorton too. It is not the
path I should choose for myself, and one from which I have
a great natural shrinking; but I must try and do my best,
and not allow myself to be turned away from what I believe
to be the duty of the day.
On the 8th of Twelfth Month, from the county of
Donegal :-
We had many visitors who came to us with their tale of
woe. The Catholic curate made his statement with much
feeling, and as I thought without any attempt at exaggeration.
The surgeon of the poor-law union told of the progress of
disease; and private gentlemen came full of apprehension
that, bad as things are at present, they must yet be worse.
What we saw and heard of that town and neighbourhood-
Carrick-upon-Shannon-was most harrowing. We did a
ÆT. 62.1
217
COUNTY OF DONEGAL.
little in the way of suggesting plans of relief, and I hope
something will be effected. On Seventh-day evening we
were admitted to the board of guardians; and, with the appli-
cants for admission who had come from several miles round
the country, and brought their children, begging to be taken
into the union house, we saw such a mass of wretchedness as
cannot be described. It was late in the evening; some of
them had been waiting all the day without food, and had
nothing to go home to but utter famine, or to eke out their
wretched existence upon cabbages and turnips.
We sent for
a large supply of bread.
I thought much the next day of our Lord's compassion on
the multitude, who had hungered long; and I cannot but
hope-and that hope as it now revives gives me fresh com-
fort--that He will yet put it into the hearts of many who
love Him, and desire to know his will that they may do it, to
make effort for the famishing multitudes of the poor of this
country.
12th mo. 9th. Stranorlan, county of Donegal.—I hope and
trust that, in the kindness of our heavenly Father's love, we
may be helped to do something in the cause of searching
out distress, and making it known. I could regret that I
have no more strength to give to the work; but I must try
to be thankful for what I have, and carefully husband the
latter.
11th. Letterkenny.—We have had a winterly night, snow
and stormy; we do not yet know the state of the roads
northward. It was quite a refreshment to me to make the
acquaintance of J. V. Stewart, living in a beautiful place;
so thoroughly open-hearted, and laboriously devoting himself
to the care of the poor. There is every appearance about
the place of a high standard of refinement and good domestic
order. It has been very striking to me, within the last few
days, to observe that in several places, persons, though not
over-abounding in either public or private means, are so much
impressed with the belief that our help would be more needed
in places farther north, and upon the sea wall, that they
decline accepting anything from us at present.
218
[1846.
FAMINE IN IRELAND.
*
12th. Rathmilton.-We came from Letterkenny yester-
day; a most winterly day, over a very exposed country.
We had such a snow-storm that it made me think of the
Kankakee, and some of my coldest travelling in France. I
never before had so much the idea of what it would be to
perish in the cold. My companions went into the country to
a remote and very distressed district, and I hope a channel of
communication will be opened for their relief.
Evening. Dunfagashe.-Our landlord at Rathmilton is a
baker, and, as he was willing to lend us a sack, I brought
away a good lot of bread. One of my visits to a wretched
way-side cabin was most touching; the poor man of the
house told me that last night his wife was saying, "What
shall we do this weather?" He said, "I told her to trust in
the Almighty, and He would send relief;" and, with eyes
filling to the brim, "Now," said he, "you see it is come."
At our last baiting-place I got two of the constabulary—a fine,
well-ordered set of young men-to go and show me the most
distressed families in the place; they seemed quite to enjoy
the job, and the poor creatures were glad enough to get
what would go far towards satisfying their hunger for the
remainder of the day. They spoke in strong terms of the
good order of the peasantry in this county; and they are, I
believe, enduring their misery with great patience. If this
weather continues, it is hard to say what will become of the
thousands employed on the roads at task-work; for they are
not in a condition, from their broken-down state of health,
from the want of food, and from the tattered condition of
their clothing, to stand the cold. And it should be remem-
bered that, from their usual habits of life, many of them have
never gone to regular out-of-doors work in winter. And as
they are paid only for what they earn, if from any circum-
stance they cannot work, they and their families must starve
and die.
* A river in Indiana, North America; on whose banks the bitterness
of the cold detained him and his companions in a comfortless log cabin,
in the winter of 1845.
ET. 62.1
219
COUNTY OF DONEGAL.
I have it very much at heart to get associations formed
of the principal people of this county, and in three or four
other counties, who should be prepared to step in with
relief in cases of extremity. Another object with me is, if
possible, to get some employment set on foot for the women,
who, if they could earn but twopence per day, it would be
worth all the effort I could make. I find that in some places
the ladies want to set them to knitting; I can think of no
way in which we could so effectually help them to a little
clothing, if we could get them to knit Guernsey frocks, and
they could be got into the hands of the poor men at very
reduced prices, or be given them.
I hope my cough is a little better; and I have not been
tried with so much distressing exhaustion and incapacity for
the least effort as yesterday.
13th. I had a good little meeting this morning, and
thought of you. I had the comfort of feeling myself in the
way of my duty; and a little hope that I should not be
left to myself, and very earnest desire that it might not
be so.
Dungloe. We are now on our way through the very wilds
of Donegal, baiting at a miserable village-miserable enough at
all times; but, if they tell us the real truth, famine is at their
doors; for there is not a peck of meal, as they say, to be
bought in all the place, and unless they can get it from Letter-
kenny or Derry, the people must perish. Happily the frost
and snow are going; and we must hope that a fresh supply
will soon arrive.
We left our warm and home-like quarters at Guidone
before sunrise this morning; the journey was formidable in
prospect, and there were those who would have frightened us
away from the attempt. We had a good horse belonging to
a man at Glenties, where we were going, and an active mare
of Lord George's for our leader, with one of his labouring
boys for postillion. Thus far we have got through beyond
my expectation. My companions, mounted on two ponies
which they hired in the village, are gone two or three miles
into the country, to see a clergyman of the Establishment, of
220
[1846.
FAMINE IN IRELAND.
whom we have heard a good report for his kind-heartedness
and public spirit.
I have been calling on the priest, and got him to take me
to a baker's shop to procure a supply of bread, and then to
show me the way to a few of the most destitute families in
the village. It is a way of getting into the interior of their
condition which does indeed elicit a mass of misery that
cannot be described. The priest said he had received £10
from the Calcutta fund, with which he had been selling out
Indian meal at reduced or cost price. I do not wish to be
too sanguine, but hope we shall succeed in getting up an
association for the north-west district of the county.
On our way from Guidone, I had what was to me a satis-
factory interview with Wybrants Olphert, a gentleman of
property and influence who has for several years been resident
on his estate. We took with us Charles Stewart, a well-
disposed and useful clergyman, who helped us capitally in our
object. They fall in with our plan of giving a little employ-
ment to the women. I have sent to Dublin for a gross of
wooden needles, and offer, as I go along, to advance a little
capital for the purchase of yarn: the women are good knitters.
Lord George Hill gives great encouragement to the domestic
employment of his tenantry, and is successful in finding a
market for all the stockings of their manufacture.
My object is both to find employment for the women, and
to furnish the men with at least one warm, comfortable gar-
ment, which many of them will greatly need during the next
three or four months, by which time their rags will no longer
hold together. And we must devise some means to help the
poorest of the cottars to a few articles of clothing for their
children; that which now half covers them will soon be gone.
There is an article of cheap domestic manufacture worn by
the small farmers that would be just the thing, or possibly
something still cheaper would be bought in England. The
public works are not begun in this part of the county.
How the very poorest of the cottars are kept alive it is
hard to imagine; no potatoes, no corn; or if they had a few
oats, they are in some cases nearly gone, and in others all
ÆT. 62.1
221
COUNTY OF MAYO.
eaten; none saved, or likely to be saved, for seed; no work —
no wages-no credit; so that even were provisions much
cheaper than they are, they have not the means of buying
them. Many of the small farmers are selling what little they
have of live stock, and the sooner it goes the better, as it will
now bring them something; but if the animals have all the
meat starved off their bones, they will bring them next to
nothing at all. Few things touch me much more than to
hear of their selling their poultry just at the time when they
might be likely to make a few pence by their eggs; and then
at last their cow, and nothing, nothing left! Our host at
Guidone told me that when Lord George Hill came into
possession of the property, not a single farmer had a pig. By
his exertion and assistance they had become so generally
supplied, that there was not a small farmer without one.
Now, in consequence of the dearth of potatoes, they are all
gone, not a single farmer in the neighbourhood has one.
20th. First-day evening. Ballyshannon. We are now
leaving the county of Donegal after a great deal of difficult,
and what sometimes had the appearance of perilous, travelling.
It has been often to me a time of suffering from general in-
ability; but I have not been to any great degree,—indeed I
say it with thankfulness, but little,-hindered from what I
have thought the duty of the day.
25th. Ballina. I am entering upon what in some respects.
is a new field of labour in Mayo, &c., with a tolerably sub-
missive mind, and perhaps as good heart as I could reasonably
look for. I think it best, as much as possible, to shut my
ears against all that would have the effect of frightening me
away from what I think to be the path of my duty. Some-
times I have a little of the renewing of that feeling by which
I am enabled to put my trust in the Lord: that is the best of
all, and proves to be my main stay and support. It is a
mercy my health and strength are a little restored; for some
days I was in such a state of exhaustion and incapacity that I
could neither move, nor speak, nor think, without bringing
on most distressing and violent retching, and the cold was
most nipping, but I am better.
222
[1846.
FAMINE IN IRELAND.
1847. 1st mo. 2nd. Castlebar.-Thanks for thy letters.
I had been much oppressed in mind, and worn by fatigue and
cold, in the course of a long day's journey from where we
lodged last night,—a very small village in the midst of the
bogs and mountains, and in the midst of poverty and famine.
Famine in its direst forms seems to be upon the increase from
day to day; and it must increase whilst the people are one
by one reaching to the end of their store of all that is eatable,
and of all that they can turn into money to buy food. It has
been brought home to me within the last few days in a way
that almost overpowers me. I do not murmur at my lot: I
thought I had counted the cost; but I did not know, and it
is well I did not, what I was coming to. My strength often
fails me; and when my efforts to do the little that comes
upon me from day to day are disappointed, I am perhaps
unduly cast down.
I think I have never before passed through such suffering
of mind, unless I were to except those moments in which
I have seemed to myself racked with unutterable intensity of
feeling in thinking of the horrors of the slave-trade. Some-
times I get a little relief to my agony in tears; but that is
what I cannot command. I wish to be patient, and not to
give up my trust in the Lord. In my most favoured moments,
a sense of the omniscience of God, and that his tender mercies
are over all his works, helps me to stay my mind on Him, and
to hope in his care and love.
The horrors of famine were brought home to me this morn-
ing in a way in which thou canst understand me.
There was
the body of a dead horse lying by the road-side near our
lodging-place. The driver said that our landlord told him
that eight horses had perished there for want of food. This
tells a tale of misery that can be understood only by those
who know the circumstances of these poor people, and how
thinly that country is inhabited; how few there are that have
a horse; and what a horse is to the man that has one, and
the effort and the sacrifice he would make to keep him alive.
I hear of death from starvation wherever I go. I suppose
them to be cases in which people are worn down by long
ÆT. 62.]
223
COUNTY OF MAYO.
fasting, and the eating of bad or unwholesome food, and that
for days or weeks in succession, until they fall down and
expire. If it be thus with them, what must be the condition
of those that live, who are day by day, and almost all the day,
enduring the misery, and all the sickening and the ravening,
of extreme of hunger. It is this that brings with it the
keenest anguish to my mind; it enters my very soul, and
seldom leaves it through the day. I have put up my prayer
that I might be brought into the way of these as I go along;
and in some instances I have had the hope, and comfort in
that hope, that my prayer has been answered.
It has been a true encouragement to me on my journey,
particularly in our travels in Donegal, to have met with pious,
and such as I believe to be truly Christian people, who are
industriously and unsparingly devoting themselves to the help
and relief of those by whom they are surrounded. They feel
that the judgments of the Lord are in the earth; that his hand
is heavy upon them. They do not give themselves up to despon-
dency; but are using efforts equal, I believe, to their means,
and making it their sole object in life, from week to week, to
do all they can to relieve the wants of the poor. I have seldom
met with such men as J. V. Stewart, Archdeacon Fenwick,
and John Hamilton of St. Germans, near Donegal, nephew to
the Duke of Wellington. Whether or not my coming may
have answered much good purpose to the sufferers themselves
I must leave; but possibly it may have been a little helpful
and cheering, though it does not become me to say so, to those
who are almost worn down by their endeavours to do what
they believe to be their duty. One very striking feature of the
times, and I have met with it in many places, is that the
calamity seems very much to have softened down the asperity
of party feeling; people now act together who had for years,
it may have been all their life long, stood aloof from each
other. As Colonel Gore, lieutenant of the county of Sligo,
told me last week, "We have but the one thing to think of,
and that occupies all our minds."
CHAPTER XL.
DEATH OF JOSEPH JOHN GURNEY-FAMINE IN IRELAND,
CONTINUED.
In the midst of his arduous engagements in Ireland,
William Forster received the unexpected and affecting
intelligence of the serious illness of his much loved
friend Joseph John Gurney. "I am truly grieved,"
he writes to his wife, "to hear that dear Joseph is so
unwell: I acutely feel what he is to me every way.
Thy mention of the death of Samuel Hoare and of dear
John Wilkinson has brought me to some tender feel-
ing. To know that it is well over with those who
were about to depart is not to me what it is to have
those in suffering who are so very near to me."
On receiving a worse account, he again writes to
his wife :-
1st mo. 8th. Castlebar.-Thy letter of the 4th has plunged
me into such a depth of sorrow that I find it difficult to write;
it speaks of a little hope, but I fear there was no reasonable
ground to entertain it. If Prout acknowledges himself dis-
couraged, and if "he was sinking," unless there was some
extraordinary and unexpected revival, I think our beloved
friend must have passed away within a few hours after the
time when thy letter was written. I have seemed, almost
ever since, to have been treading the valley of the shadow
of death with a heavy step, and borne down with an unutter-
able burden of sorrow. Through the tender care graciously
extended towards me, I have been kept from any great conflict
of mind. I do not lay claim to any very strong feeling of
ÆT. 62.]
225
DEATH OF J. J. GURNEY.
religious duty on the occasion, past or present; but I believe
I am not here in the counsel of my own will, and that my
coming was in that love over which I have no control, and
which I could not have resisted without bringing myself into
trouble. I cannot but remember how much he did at last to
help me off, though in his kindness and love he would have
kept me at home.
As William Forster anticipated, his beloved friend
died on the 4th of First Month, 1847. On having
the sorrowful tidings of the event confirmed, he again
writes home:-
1st mo. 11th. Westport.-Not till this evening, and that but
for a moment, have I had so much as a transient sense of that
in which I could rejoice and give thanks-the thought that
our most tender, faithful, helpful friend has passed through
the depths of the valley-that to him there is no more suf-
fering-" no more death" -no fear-no conflict now-no
more of the tormenting of the wicked one, and not so much
as the possibility of falling away-nothing but peace, joy, and
love; such joy as, by the utmost working of his mind, even
under that measure of God's Holy Spirit that sometimes
rested upon him, he could but imperfectly comprehend—such
as has not entered the heart of man to conceive-nothing now
seen as through a glass darkly-nothing-nothing for ever-
more, but light, life, and immortality!
12th. Achill Island.-There are few less in the way of
noting and keeping days than I am, but I think this will be
a marked day to me as long as I live. I was one with the
mourners throughout the whole morning; a hopeful, thank-
ful, comforted mourning, I can believe it to have been. I
went with you from stage to stage, until I thought you had
left the grave, and had retired to take comfort in that Gospel
in which is the everlasting blessing.
With "sorrow upon sorrow," yet "not left com-
fortless," William Forster again patiently pursued
VOL. II.]
226
[1847.
FAMINE IN IRELAND.
the work of the good Samaritan, and thus continues
his narrative :-
Meeting with an unexpected opportunity of sending some
relief to a remote part of the barony of Erris, respecting
which I had been anxious, I came off to this island with a
peaceful mind. We had a better horse than usual, it was a
remarkably mild winter's morning, and, feeling myself in a
fairer state of health than sometimes, there was much to be
enjoyed and I was not insensible to it. As the day advanced,
it turned out to be remarkably fine; the mountain scenery
was magnificent, and the bright gleams of sunshine upon the
water most beautiful. I thought how much he would have
enjoyed it—a cheerful sunny day was such a pleasure to him;
and it was just the sort of day I imagined he would have
wished for his funeral.
The people of Achill are in a state of greater starvation
than I expected to find them. I hope to make arrangement
for some supply to at least a few of the more destitute before
I go away. There is a store of Indian corn and meal for
those who have a little money left, or anything they can turn
into money; but what can that avail to those who have none :
nothing at all? What the old people and the infirm, and
those who cannot work if they had it to do are living on, and
how they exist from day to day, I cannot imagine; and those
of whom I make the inquiry cannot tell me, except it may
be that one and another now and then give them a small
handful of meal. The cloud seems thickening and darkening
every hour. It is very affecting to me; and I think one of
the most fearful features of the times, is that men of high
standing, the principal gentlemen of the country, are breaking
down and sinking into hopelessness. I made some acquaint-
ance at Sligo with Colonel Knox Gore, the lieutenant of the
county, and a large proprietor. At that time he was energe-
tically and laboriously devoting himself to the good of the
people, working every day of the week, as I thought, with a
hopeful mind, and with confidence that they would struggle
through. But I was concerned to hear from Sir Richard
ÆT. 62.]
227
ACHILL ISLAND.
O'Donnell, yesterday morning, that he had had a letter from
him written in quite a desponding mind-that things were
hourly growing worse-that soon there would be no food-
and that thousands must die.
I have had two or three letters from G. V. Jackson of
Oranmore he is one of the most active men in the county.
Upon going more thoroughly into the state of the poor, he
found things to be worse than he had imagined, and he had
spoken to us of their being very bad. I have done something
towards forming a central committee for Mayo; but I have
had no help in it, and I am soon discouraged, much sooner
damped and put down than many are aware of; this was
what I always dreaded most before I came. I do not know
that I can leave the county satisfied without further effort;
possibly I may find the Marquis of Sligo at Westport on my
return, or he may come before I set off for Connemara, and
that may open the way to do something more.
We came to breakfast at Sir R. O'Donnell's yesterday
morning: they were most kind and friendly. Lady O'Donnell
and her sister Margaret Glendinning entered very warmly
with me into the state of their poor. There is a population
of no less than 25,000 on their estates, mostly small farmers,
besides the wretchedly poor; such as they did not know were
in existence until these times came- those who had never
anything but potatoes to eat, and, having them, had all that
they wanted. He took me to the relief committee, where
there was a long discussion on the domestic employment of
their poor women, in order to provide for them without their
labouring at men's work on the public roads, &c. We see
more or less of this in almost every gang in this county. And
then he took me to his flax loft, to see a new flax mill that he
has been building. He inherited his property under heavy
incumbrances; but by good management and industry he has
already greatly relieved himself.
13th. Achill Island. shall be interested in hearing how
my scheme for a supply of clothing to the poorest of the
people seems to take. It will require a great effort, but I
think it might be done without any very large amount of
Q 2
228
[1847.
FAMINE IN IRELAND.
individual sacrifice. I have been doing what I could in
almost every place to promote the employment of the women,
and I hope something will be effected. I long to have autho-
rity to give orders for the making of some hundred yards of
domestic flannel, such as they make in Connaught from their
own wool,—spun and woven in their own cabins: it might go
to the clothing of thousands now almost naked.
I had a cold ride across the island, most wild and dreary.
I was looking out for the eagles. They say there are many
that build in the clefts of the rock in the mountains; but I
could not see them. We found the sea very rough at the
ferry. Our landlord, a remarkably kind and civil man, quite
affectionate, brought a large boat, and we were soon safely
over.
27th. Tuam.-The bishop called, and was very pressing
upon me to take up my abode at the palace: I think I am
not wrong in having declined to accept this invitation. I am
to breakfast there to-morrow. They tell me there is a great
deal of dysentery.
I have great hope that the good women of Galway will
act up to their promise. They were most of them in active
life, and it was quite cheering to see so much of what I took
to be an evidence of true Christian piety, and of that godly
zeal which stirs up the believer to good works; and it was
very pleasant to see how much the Protestants were desirous
of getting the Catholics to work with them. I gave orders
for two pieces of flannel, one hundred yards each. It con-
tinually comes home to my consideration, what it would be to
add one-fourth, or it might be even in some cases one-third
or one-half, to the earnings of the father, if we could get
employment for the daughters as well as their mothers; and of
course it would add so much to the food of the country people,
where food is to be had. The bishop invited me to the relief
committee. I went, and was much interested by the people
I met there, particularly a Roman Catholic gentleman,
O'Kelly, full of heart and good sense. It was affecting to
hear so many of them express themselves in the tone and
language of despondency. I thought it my duty to ask
ÆT. 62.]
229
ROSCOMMON, ETC.
permission to say a few words on that point; perhaps they
did not fall to the ground. It evidently cheered their hearts
when I told them what Friends in Ohio were doing.
29th. Athenry.-I had a fine afternoon for the ride; and
soon found something to do on my arrival at this place. I have
what I think a pretty full day's work for to-morrow; it helps
to satisfy me that I am not out of the path of duty. The
more I give myself to the work, in the simplicity of faith,
looking neither right nor left, confining myself to the relieving
of the destitute and increasing the comforts of the poor, the
more peaceful I am in mind, and the more I feel that which
reconciles me to all that I have to do from day to day.
I made a little intimacy this morning with the curate of Tuam.
He is a tender-spirited man, religiously devoted to his calling.
I did not think the worse of him for a hitch that he has in
conscience on the union of the Church with the State; of
course, I did not ask him for it. I called at the bishop's this
morning, and was glad to find they had not lost sight of the
associating for visiting the sick, &c. They had evidently come
to some arrangement with the wives and daughters of some
of the principal people of the place, and I thought were really
in earnest about it. I put a supply of rice and arrow-root
at their disposal, and money enough to start the operation.
Seventh-day, 30th. Roscommon.-I hope my visit to Bal-
linasloe did not go for nothing. We came by the mail
from Loughrea. On Fifth-day I introduced myself to the
Protestant clergyman. I found him civil and cordial, ready
to lend me a hand in forming an association. Whilst there
the Earl of Clancarty came in. He said Lady Clancarty was
interested in the employment of the women.
In the course
of two or three hours a letter came, asking me to call. She
gave proof of her heartiness in the object, making a great
effort to put me in possession of her wishes.
There is not a class among the poor for whom I have a
more tender feeling than the poor tailors, who used to work
for that part of the population who have now no money to
spend in clothing-many of them very unfit to be turned
out to work upon the roads, or for any other out-door
230
[1847.
FAMINE IN IRELAND.
employment. What the poor labouring men are to do for
shoes, till they can find money to buy them, I cannot see: it
often brings me to much painful anxiety.
2nd mo. 3rd. Loughrea. My first visit was to William
O'- - (he has the title of Honourable and Reverend). Their
means are small; but it was touching to me to see the effort
they were making in a quiet way for the help of the poor.
They had bought rice in Dublin on their own account, and his
wife had been selling it out on a small scale. She gave me
her account of sales, which I send as evidence of what can be
done with a little money; and surely they are the sort of people
to whom one would be glad to entrust it. I then went to
D—— P—
P—; everything upon a large scale, evidently people
of high standing. They have been doing a little in the making
of soup, and I saw it in operation; they have accommodation
for carrying it out upon a much larger scale, but he gave me
to understand that it did not suit him to advance the money
for it; and on showing me an account of deficit in his rents
from his small tenants, I confess I had no hesitation in
offering him a donation. If such people will accept £10 or
£15, I think we can hardly doubt its being wanted; at
any rate if it goes to the feeding of those who would not have
been fed, the object is answered. I then went to Robert
Daly's, of Castle Daly, a large Roman Catholic proprietor:
he was out about the public works; however, his wife soon
came to an understanding of the part I wanted the ladies to
take, gave me her name as agent, and I thought her heart
I found in another town they had adopted
a new plan for supplying the country by sending out provisions
for sale; they had sold a ton the day before in a village a
few miles distant. . . . . it ought to be known, and might
be very useful in other places. The ladies at Gort had
formed themselves into an association, and were going to
make soup on a large scale; they had already a small con-
cern in the town, and two or three in the neighbourhood. I
told them about the clothing: they gave me some names.
too.
I then called on Redmond Burke, of Armagh,
landed proprietor in the neighbourhood, living in Gort for
AT. 62.]
231
BALLINASLOE, ETC.
the winter. I had made his acquaintance at the meeting at
Galway. His wife is a woman of very enlarged active bene-
volence, and had undertaken to get some flannel made for
me-just the sort of woman to help in that concern.
Fourth-day. Ballinasloe.-At Gort I fell in with Robert
Gregory, father of the M.P. for Dublin. I found him very
friendly, and wanting help for the neighbourhood of Kinverra,
lying near the coast. He apologized for not inviting me to
Coole Park, as his wife had just received the account of the
death of a very near relation; but soon there came a note
from the lady begging me to go; and a few minutes after-
wards the sister of Robert Gregory arrived to take me over
in their car. I was glad to go, and found them all most
warm in their hospitality; people of high standing, every-
thing about the house wearing the appearance of refinement
and elegance,—had lived abroad for several years—beautiful
statuary-costly library-high-bred manners; but, best of
all, deeply interested about the poor, and wanting to help
them. The lady incidentally said that, previous to the reso-
lution proposed by the Irish nobility, they had discarded all
luxuries from their table. Their heart and mind were evi-
dently full of the misery and distress that surrounded them.
Redmond Burke's wife came over with us: they entered
together very heartily into my wishes for the employment of
the women, and I hope they will do something. They
wanted me to stay and go to Kinverra; but, after making
some arrangements for soup, &c., I thought it best to come
off.
Robert Gregory returned before we left, thoroughly
harassed by the managers of the public works, who had
thrown 300 of their men out of employment, and out of
bread too, as far as I could gather, without any notice; how-
ever, on his own responsibility he had set them to work again.
I thought it looked well for the M.P. that, in his letter to his
mother from London, he had written about nothing else but
the poor at Kinverra, begging them to set themselves to work.
We had a long cold ride to Killchrist. I did not forget a
poor creature I had visited in a hut on the roadside the day
232
[1847.
FAMINE IN IRELAND.
before it was the most appalling instance of misery and
wretchedness I have seen or heard of. The poor man had no
wife-three children-not an article of furniture except two
or three cooking utensils-no fire-a large part of the thatch
torn away; and there he lay on a little coarse hay in a corner
of the cabin. I wanted him to go to the poorhouse. No;
all he wanted was food; and if he could only get that he
should soon be able to go to work again. He said he wanted
nothing but stirabout. Of course I supplied his need as far
as money would go; and I found on my return that he had
had perhaps as much food as was necessary for him; but what
was most affecting to me, and showed the state of the country,
was that when I spoke of him to a well-dressed young man
who was standing in the road just by the cabin, apparently a
farmer's son, he said it was as much as they could do to get
food for themselves-that they could do nothing for others.
It was a striking and very affecting contrast to the former
state of the Irish peasantry, who used to be so kind one to
the other.
•
At the Burkes' I heard a very sad report from Galway,
where the ladies had entered upon their work: her sister
wrote that their visits had led them into lanes that they did
not know were in existence, and had brought them into
acquaintance with almost indescribable misery, and that they
had met with two women mad with hunger. It gave me the
hope that my endeavours were not all thrown away.
I think we cannot possibly do better than keep these working
committees of ladies liberally supplied, and get them estab-
lished in all the large towns. I had a pleasant visit at J.
G——'s, and was glad to find that arrangements had been
made for assembling the ladies: there was really a goodly
company. They all seemed anxious to help on the object. I
imagine they were all Roman Catholics, with the exception of
G————'s wife, who was appointed secretary.
The town (9,000 inhabitants) was divided into two districts,
six visitors to each: to enable them to commence their
operations immediately I gave them £10, two hundredweight
of rice, and one stone of arrow-root. I then told them all
ÆT. 62.]
233
CASTLEREA, ETC.
about the clothing, and they are most willing to act; and I
should hope, if left to themselves, they will act well.
9th. Roscommon.-I wish to speak and write of any little
sense of duty that may be granted me in very lowly terms,
as I know I ought to do; but I must confess I believe it
may be most for my peace and good to be given up for a
while longer to sympathize with this poor people in their
many afflictions. Under this impression my mind is for the
moment brought into quietness; and perhaps I may say, into
something of confidence also. In our reading just now, I was
broken into tenderness before the Lord on those words of our
Saviour, "How much, then, is a man better than a sheep?" It
has brought me to think of the tenderness of his compassions;
and to believe that He does not despise the feeblest efforts of
those who love Him, in their endeavours to follow his steps,
even though it be at an immeasurable distance.
There is a deep snow this morning, and probably it may
impede our travelling. I wish to try and get to Castlerea
to-night; to-morrow I shall probably think it best to make
an effort to see two or three people on my way to Clare-
morris and that neighbourhood, and so onwards to Ballin-
robe.
Castlerea. We have had very cold and wearisome travelling
in deep snow and frost. I wished to see Robert Blundell,
rector of a union of parishes in Mayo, Galway, and Roscom-
mon, consisting of a very large rural population. I called
upon the nephew of Lord Mount Sandford; he wished to go
with me. They both entered warmly into one of my objects,
which they could not but acknowledge to be of little less than
national importance-an attempt to do something towards
providing shoes for the poorest and most destitute of the
labourers on the public works. In the conversation I had
with Lord Clonbrock, he expressed himself very strongly upon
it; and he is a thoroughly practical man. My plan would be
for the men to pay one-third out of their weekly earnings by
small instalments, and the remaining two-thirds to come from
the funds raised by the British subscriptions; it might lead
to an expenditure of some hundreds, or two or three thousand
234
[1847.
FAMINE IN IRELAND.
pounds. I can hardly see how money can be spent to better
purpose; if their employment be such that they cannot work
without shoes, and cannot provide the article out of their
earnings. I am sure I had not need to take anything new on
hand, but as this has come before me in close connexion with
other objects, I do not know how to put it aside.
About this time, at the urgent request of the Com-
mittee in Dublin, William Forster broke off a little
from his toilsome and distressing labours, and came
to the city to confer with the Committee on their
future course of action.
On his return to the scenes of starvation and
suffering, he writes from Sligo, on the 24th of
Second Month:
We arrived early in the evening; upon the whole a pleasant
journey to me, without, as far as I can recollect, a single
moment of misgiving. And I regard it as a special mark of
the tender pity of our heavenly Father towards one of the
very feeblest of his children, that I feel myself at home, at
my post and in the path of duty. In the midst of sorrow,
famine, disease, and death, happy and hopeful-at the same
time I feel that the hand of the Lord is heavy. But it is
his hand, and a sense of that, as it is now renewed upon my
mind, ministers to my comfort, and peace, and trust. He is
wise and good, the perfection of wisdom and goodness; and
in all his dealings there is wisdom, justice, and love. So that
I now know that there is a place of anchorage for me; not
only as relates to that which is pressing hard upon me at
the present hour, but in that which often breaks in upon me,
and bears down my soul into the depths of horror, darkness,
and distress, in thinking upon the cruelty and suffering in-
separable from the African slave-trade.
Without date.-I have found most quietness of mind in
looking towards the course that I had thought was pointed
out to me; there is much of a cross and much trial in it.
But I sometimes feel that which is not at my command, which
ET. 62.]
235
DUBLIN, SLIGO, ETC.
bears up my spirit over all, and by which I am, as I think,
helped to hold on and to press forwards. I have often asked
that my steps might be ordered of the Lord; and now I
should fear the consequence to myself if I were to rebel
against that which, I believe, is in his blessed ordering.
It might seem that the measures of Government would have
set me at liberty from much that has occupied my time and
mind, and to a certain extent they do. But there is that
which no poor-law, nor merely legal provision of any kind,
can do; and it is in that line of service I shall probably find
that I have most to do during the remainder of my visit;
endeavouring to promote voluntary associations for the per-
sonal domestic visiting and relief of the sick,-now, alas! so
much needed; for, wherever I go, pestilence is treading upon
the heels of famine, and I am earnest that the people, espe-
cially in the large towns, should be prepared to meet it.
I have not nerve-there is no need to tell my weakness
to look upon the suffering of the afflicted; it takes too much
possession of me, and almost disqualifies me for exertion.
But what a comfort to believe, and to be made sure, that
there is one who does look upon it all. The thought of
that brings me into tenderness before Him, and quickens my
soul to a little renewal of hope in his mercy, and pity, and
love. It was enough to have broken the stoutest heart to
have seen the poor little children in the union workhouse
yesterday their flesh hanging so loose from their little bones,
that the physician took it in his hand and wrapped it round
their legs.
I have seen some adults in the same condition.
And if it be so with the little that comes under my notice in
my very transient visits, what must it be with the much
larger proportion, those that I do not see, nor even hear of.
The two forms of disease most prevalent are dysentery and
dropsy, and some cases of low fever. In establishing the
Ladies' Association, I have thought it right to put a quantity
of good rice and arrow-root at their disposal. The poor
people have been so much used to potatoes and nothing else,
that they have to be taught to cook the rice, and the arrow-
root must be prepared for them.
236
[1847.
FAMINE IN IRELAND.
The employment of the women in their own cabins, and
the right disposal of the clothing when it comes, is an object
with me wherever I go; and almost everybody seems alive to
its importance as I endeavour to put it before them. In the
towns, and many of the villages and country places, people
are at work doing what they can; and they are doing much :
but still there are many places, mostly small towns and rural
districts, almost or entirely neglected. I do what I can as I
go along, little as it is. I had hoped to have got some large
measure adopted to have met their case; but I fear I must
now give it up. If the Government do not put their new law
into effective operation, they will soon have the people dying
on their hands by hundreds and thousands; for in such places
they have nothing to keep them alive, nor anybody to look
after them.
If I pursue my journey, my present intention is to go from
hence to Roscommon; thence, in a zigzag direction, towards
Ballinrobe, in the county of Mayo, and across the country
to Swineford and Foxford, where I have heard of a great deal
of wretchedness, and to Ballina, and then to Sligo. Another
visit to that place bears heavily upon my mind, and I feel
much interested for some parts of the county where I have
not yet been: perhaps I may go into the northern parts of
the county of Leitrim, and finish off with the county of
Longford. My heart sinks at the writing of it: but as that
word comes before me, "Sufficient for the day," I hope to
meet it all in a trustful mind, and to try to do my duty
without expecting that it can or will turn to much account,
and there to leave it.
3rd mo. 7th. Ballinrobe.—If in heavenly goodness my
health should not give way, I hope I may be enabled to
accomplish that which I have believed to be laid upon me in
this county by the end of this week, or in the week following.
I have never been able to make arrangements far before me;
so far as I have set myself to work it has almost always ended
in disappointment. We are here in the midst of destitution
and disease: famine in its direst form is doing the work of
death. Surely it will not now be long before we have arrivals
ÆT. 62.]
237
SLIGO, ETC.
from abroad, and the Indian corn of 1846 be brought in, to
feed these starving and perishing multitudes.
8th.—It is impossible for anyone to conceive the horrors of
famine unless they come into its midst. However, I am
thankful to say we have done something worth coming for.
The most destitute of the poor of this place will not perish
for the next two or three weeks from the want of food,
if those into whose hands we have put it do their duty;
and I have met with some good people for the care of the
sick.
I have a good letter from Catherine Plunkett, of Bray;
she has set their tenantry in the mountains of Mayo to work,
spinning for flannel, &c.; and I hope to be allowed to keep
them at it for some time to come. This domestic industry, if
we can but carry it on, will, I hope, be a real good. Nothing
pleases me more than to find the young entering into my
plans. I give them the hope that they will have the flannel, at
least the first hundred yards, to make up for their own poor.
It ought to be known how the first ladies of the land are ex-
erting themselves, weighing out meal, seeing after soup, &c. I
have never met nor heard of anything like it among the same
class in England.
3rd mo. 12th. Sligo.-The liberality of friends in Phila-
delphia and of people in America, far exceeds my expectation;
and I think our friends are doing their part nobly.
3rd mo. 21st. Lurgan Bay.—I reached Sligo on Fifth-day
evening, and on Sixth-day morning went to Cliffory to visit a
wretchedly poor population on the shores of the bay of Sligo,
principally tenants of Lord Palmerston. I was glad to find a
gentleman there come to conduct the draining of the land
under Act of Parliament, and whose present business it is to
look after the people; but, do what you can, it is in such
places a time of extreme destitution and suffering. They are
making arrangements upon a large scale for shipping many of
the smallest of the tenantry to America, which can hardly fail
to improve their condition; and, such is their very low state of
degradation, they can hardly make a change from bad to
worse.
I do not like to be meddlesome, or to seem to be so ;
238
[1847.
FAMINE IN IRELAND.
but, having been there, I believe I must see Lord Palmerston
on my return, and try whether something cannot be done for
these poor people on their arrival on the western shores of the
Atlantic. I know a little about new countries; and think
there are points upon which I should feel myself at home in
reference to emigration.*
29th. Manor Hamilton.—I have been much cheered by
hearing of the large arrivals of grain from America: the price
has fallen more rapidly than I could have anticipated. I now
hope and trust that, in the goodness of divine Providence,
the famine may be stayed; that the people will not die from
actual want of food. I long to get the poorest of the people
supplied with flannel garments; as much as possible all to be
made of their own domestic manufacture.
4th mo. 2nd. Swanlinbar. It was late in the afternoon when
I reached Florence Court. I had driven from the house when
I met Lord Enniskillen coming to take me to see their
bakery and soup-kitchen; they have a large concern in hand,
and I have no doubt are doing real good: it was touching to
me to hear such people speaking so gratefully of the help that
had been sent them out of England. They were very pressing
on me to stay the evening; but I broke through and had a
pleasant ride to Swanlinbar. I endeavoured to seek out those
who care most for the poor, and found them very grateful for
what they had received from Dublin. I hope I have done
something in the way of providing a little employment for
some of their poor women, which is one of my main objects
wherever I go.
3rd. Belturbet.—I have been endeavouring to make the best
of the time; and to turn the day to some good purpose. I have
made a visit to their large union-house, and gone pretty much.
into the state of their young people, and found much to inte-
rest me, both in what I heard from some of the managers of
the establishment, and in thinking over some of my own
notions and schemes; many of which, considering my time of
life, I am never likely to see brought into action.
* After his return William Forster had an interview with Lord
Palmerston on the subject referred to; but the result is not known.
ÆT. 62.1
239
DUBLIN.
8th. Dublin.-Lord Farnham was most polite and kind,
and really took pains to make my visit agreeable. I think he
is interested about the poor, and wishing to do his duty; but
they are much more favourably circumstanced at Cavan than
at any place I have visited; and yet there is distress, if people
could but search it out. I was glad of an opportunity when
they were together, and the nieces and nephew in the room, to
speak my mind very fully on the slave-trade; as I did both to
Lord Sligo and Lord Clancarty, and at John Wynne's. I
don't know that it answers any purpose; but, so long as it does
exist, I find a satisfaction in bringing it before those who
ought to feel it.
10th. The report from the Castle was that the Viceroy
was not in a state of health to receive a visit; but I have
since seen the Under-Secretary, and endeavoured to put him
in possession of my wishes. I had a long and full opportunity.
He heard me patiently upon every point; and I think very
generally admitted the importance of the objects I wished to
bring before the Government.
I spoke on the want of clothing for the poor, and their utter
inability to provide it for themselves; told him what I knew
and had heard of the number of orphans and deserted children
-of the want of employment for the females-of the destitute
condition of poor servant girls, discharged by their employers
in consequence of the pressure of the times and thrown upon
the public of the state of the multitudes of children in the
union poor-houses.
I spoke my mind very freely on the importance of industrial
education for those who have to get their bread by the labour of
their hands, and threw out a suggestion for the establishment
of educational institutions for that portion of the children which
may be considered as permanent objects of the care of the
State. I adverted to the want of better regulated and more
extended means of obtaining medical assistance for the poor
in rural districts, and of providing for the burial of the dead
in cases of extreme poverty. He very kindly opened my way
for communication with the local authorities in different parts
of the country.
240
[1847.
RETURN FROM IRELAND.
4th mo. 12th.-I am using all diligence, but cannot be sure
that I shall get off to-morrow, most earnestly as I do wish it.
What a mercy once more to get to dear old England again!
Long after his return from Ireland, he continued
to be much occupied with the concerns of the "Cen-
tral Relief Committee" in Dublin. He wrote many
letters, obtained additional subscriptions among his
friends, and was in other ways perseveringly inter-
ested in the present relief of the distressed, as well
as in the permanent amelioration of the condition
of the poor people with whom he had sympathized
so largely, and among whom he had laboured so long
and so efficiently.
CHAPTER XLI.
ENGAGEMENTS AT HOME-YEARLY
MEETINGS-RELIGIOUS
IN LANCASHIRE—ANTI-SLAVERY SERVICES AT HOME AND
ABROAD.
VISIT
THE remainder of the year 1847, and much of
1848, William Forster appears to have spent mostly
at home; and there is little to record of his daily
avocations. He deeply felt the removal of his be-
loved friend, J. J. Gurney; and his intercourse with
the bereaved Earlham family was often of a very
touching kind. His note-books again very briefly
tell of almost incessant attention to the calls of
friendship, the affairs of his own community and of
various public institutions, and visiting the poor.
The mention of his son's birthday calls forth the
parental ejaculation, "The Lord bless, preserve and
prosper him." Now and then, besides the notice
of the early harvesting of his neighbour's wheat-
field, there is an allusion to the cultivation of his
own garden, the training of his vines, the gathering
in of his apples and pears, and other little pursuits
which he was fond of. Both he and his wife, beauti-
fully sharing as they did in the fulfilment of the
duties of a Christian life, took great delight in the
rural occupations which their residence in the coun-
try brought within reach. They were both fond of
flowers; but whilst the husband liked to see the highly
cultivated exotic, beside the plant of indigenous
VOL. II.]
R
242
[1848.
YEARLY MEETING.
growth, the wife had more taste for the latter. Her
ardent love of nature almost made her dislike
everything artificial. The great originality and re-
finement of her character-her perfect naïveté-and,
at the same time, the inherent and acquired stores
of her mind, and her most tender heart, displayed
themselves in a remarkably close affinity with the
simple yet magnificent works of the great Creator,
untouched by the hand of man.
The Yearly Meeting of 1848 afforded William
Forster an opportunity of again mingling with his
brethren, and, as usual, he took a deep interest and
an active part in its proceedings. His remarks were
often of a striking character. The following note,
taken of one of them, may not be unworthy of pre-
servation :-
He spoke of the right estimate of a truly tender con-
science-the importance of living in the fear of God, and of
pressing after a growth in true tenderness of spirit. Then
not only will Christ become more precious to our souls, and
we shall be built up in Him, but it will please our Lord and
Saviour to show us in what way He will dispose of the residue
of our days. Let us be seeking unto God, that we may be
kept alive in the Truth, be found wrestling in prayer that
He will grant us grace to keep us from the pollutions that
are in the world, and enable us to bring forth fruit to his
praise.
He had felt tenderly for a certain class of our young people,
whether placed with members of our Society or with those
who are not; wishing that the Friends where they reside may
take kind notice of such, and extend a word of encourage-
ment or warning to them. There is a large amount of culti-
vation of the intellect now amongst Friends. He felt a tender
care and solicitude that our young friends may be put in the
way of attaining to a knowledge of what is supremely good.
ÆT. 64.1
243
LETTER TO A. D. ALEXANDER.
a fear lest, in the multitude of reading, they are not suffi-
ciently alive to the importance of serious reading, of reading
Friends' books—not sufficiently acquainted with the doctrines
and principles of our religious Society.
A little glimpse of his thoughts and doings about
this time is given in the following letter:-
To ANN D. ALEXANDER.
Earlham Road, Tenth Month 31st, 1848.
MY DEAR FRIEND,-I believe our friend, C. Clarkson, may
be set at ease respecting the two books of the "Minutes of
the Abolition Society." They are, I have no doubt, perfectly
safe under the custody of John Scoble, at the Anti-slavery
Office. I have written to make inquiry respecting them;
but, as I suppose, he is over head and ears in the concerns of
the Peace Congress, I am afraid I shall not get an imme-
diate answer. I have been very little in London since the
Yearly Meeting-only passing from station to station-or, I
believe, I should not have failed to ask him respecting them.
It was kind of thee, dear friend, to tell me of your aged
father, and of my dear ancient friend-almost the last of her
generation-thy aunt A. A. (late of York). She is longer
detained from her rest than wec ould have anticipated. Tell
her, when thou seest her, with a message of my love and
unity, that such a rest as is prepared for her is well worth
waiting for, even if she has to wait under the pressure of
many infirmities.
I returned home rather more than a week ago in order to
see ; he was thought to be in so critical a state.
I con-
sidered it very doubtful whether I should find him living.
The visit, though short, was a comfort to me, and much more
than repaid me for all the little effort I had made. He was
clear, collected, and in a lowly, peaceful mind; and, if such an
one as I may venture an opinion, it was that peace which we,
all of us, shall be glad to enjoy as we draw near to the gates
of the grave.
R 2
244
[1849.
SPECIAL MEETING FOR SUFFERINGS.
I hope to go back again into Yorkshire before the end of
next week. I regret that I shall be likely to miss the visit of
G. and S. Howland, who would probably be at Rawden,
either yesterday or to-day. It is quite a blank to me.
I am, in that which wears well, if I know anything about it,
Your loving friend,
WILLIAM FORSTER.
In the early part of the Twelfth Month he was
liberated by his Monthly Meeting to attend the
Lancashire Quarterly Meeting, and to visit the
meetings of Friends in that county. Whilst in the
North on this occasion he also spent a little time
with his son, near Bradford.
Soon after his return home, he went up to London
to attend a special "Meeting for Sufferings," which
had been called in consequence of the continued
existence of slavery and the slave-trade, and to which
Friends in the country had been invited. On the
25th of Second Month, 1849, William Forster thus
writes of that meeting in a letter to his wife :-
I humbly trust that in some small measure the counsel of
Truth was granted in our solemn deliberations, and that in
the conclusion to which Friends were brought they were
owned by a sense of our Saviour's love. The concern was
weighty, and it opens before us a field almost too vast for the
eye of faith. Friends were brought to believe that it was
laid upon them to represent the wrongs and sorrows of Africa
as occasioned by the slave-trade, and the cruelty and oppres-
sion of slavery as it exists in North America and the
West Indies, not only to the governments of those nations
most deeply involved in its guilt; but to call upon the nations
of Christendom all the world over to use their influence in
putting an end to these abominations. There was a large
attendance of friends both from town and country, and a very
general and unanimous expression of unity with the concern,
ÆT. 65.] INTERVIEWS WITH THEATRICAL PERFORMERS.
245
and a committee was appointed to prepare the memorial. I
am thankful to say that I now feel greatly relieved of a burden
which often seemed almost too heavy for me to bear. It may
be that I have done my part, and that nothing further may
be required of me; but that I wish to leave in the hands of
Him who has thus far helped me beyond all that I could have
asked or thought.
The Committee appointed to prepare the memorial
alluded to, assigned the work of drawing it up to
William Forster; and the essay which he produced
to an adjourned meeting was, with very few altera-
tions, agreed to, and directed to be presented to the
ensuing Yearly Meeting.
In the meantime William Forster was occupied
in carrying out another religious concern which
remarkably illustrates both the wide range of his
solicitude for the eternal well-being of his fellow-men,
and the power which his feelings of Christian love
could exert in leading him to undertake services from
which his nature must have peculiarly shrunk.
This has reference to an effort which he made during
his stay in the metropolis, for the spiritual good of a
class of persons who are commonly regarded as
hardly within reach of Christian labour-the per-
formers of public theatres. Not much is generally
known of the circumstances and extent of this engage-
ment; but, before he gave himself up to it, he passed
through very deep exercise of soul. He obtained inter-
views with many of these persons, and was in almost
all cases kindly received by them; besides speaking
to them about their eternal interests, he put copies
of the Holy Scriptures into their hands. A pleasing
instance of the grateful recognition of these benevo-
lent exertions, in both respects, is afforded by a
246
[1849.
YEARLY MEETING.
written acknowledgment addressed to him from the
"Company of German Opera Performers," attached
to one of the London theatres, signed by their
Secretary, in which they express "their warm
thanks for his kindness, manifested in a time of
peculiar need, when it fared hard with them, and
their earnest desire that both his Christian exhorta-
tions, and the gift of a Bible to each, may be blessed
to them and their children after them, and produce
fruit unto eternal life." Though the fruits of this
labour of love may never be known till the day
comes that shall bring all things to light, we are
surely warranted in entertaining the belief that it
will then be found not to have been "in vain in the
Lord."
As one of the measures proposed regarding slavery,
the Meeting for Sufferings had prepared the follow-
ing memorial to our Queen, which was presented to
her in person by William Forster, Samuel Gurney,
Peter Bedford, and George Stacey, early in the Fifth
Month:-
TO VICTORIA, QUEEN OF THE UNITED KINGDOM OF GREAT
BRITAIN AND IRELAND, AND THE DOMINIONS THEREUNTO
BELONGING.
May it please the Queen,-We, the undersigned, thy
dutiful and loyal subjects, representing the religious Society
of Friends in Great Britain and Ireland, desire respectfully
to approach the Throne, and in love to men, and, as we
reverently believe, in our duty to God, to lay before thee a
matter deeply affecting the well-being of a large portion of
the great human family.
More than a century has elapsed since our religious Society
first believed it to be a Christian duty to advocate the rights
of the natives of Africa, and of those held in slavery in the
ÆT. 65.]
247
ANTI-SLAVERY ADDRESS TO THE QUEEN.
western world. With reverent thanksgiving to Almighty
God, we recur to the successive acts of our Legislature
abolishing the slave-trade, and subsequently releasing the
slaves in our colonies from a state of cruel bondage.
The continuance of the trade in slaves, as prosecuted—
contrary either to law or treaty-by the inhabitants of other
countries, with all the wickedness inseparable from this
unrighteous traffic, brings us into sorrow and distress. It
engenders war in its direst forms, breaks the bonds of social
life, reduces those who may survive the horrors of their transit
by land and sea to hopeless slavery, and withal prevents the
spread of the religion of our Holy Redeemer. We feel for
the sufferings of the unoffending and helpless victims of these
abominations; and we feel for the wrongs and miseries of the
multitudes still living in slavery, and subjected to its cruel
hardships and uncompensated toil; and we deeply deplore
the degradation and the guilt which attach to the man-stealer,
the slaveholder, and the dealer in his fellow man.
In consideration of the magnitude of this complicated
iniquity, we are emboldened to ask thee, our gracious Queen,
in thy intercourse with the rulers of those nations which are
involved in these things, to use the influence of thy exalted
station for terminating-by every pacific means—this deso-
lating evil on the continent of Africa, and for conferring
immediate and unconditional freedom on all those held in
slavery. And we ask permission humbly and plainly to
declare our conviction, that it is only in the extinction of
Negro slavery that we can have any security for the utter
termination of the African slave-trade.
May the Lord of heaven and earth bless thee, our beloved
Sovereign, and thy Royal Consort, and may his blessing rest
upon all thy house. We pray that, for the sake of Jesus
Christ our Lord, He may give thee wisdom and strength to
open thy mouth for the dumb, to plead the cause of the poor
and of him that hath no helper; that He may prosper thee
in this work of righteousness; and that, if it please Him,
thou mayest live to see the day in which Negro slavery and
the slave-trade shall be abolished throughout the earth.
248
[1849.
YEARLY MEETING.
The Queen returned the following answer :-
I have received your Address with much satisfaction.
I fully appreciate the benevolent efforts of the Society of
Friends on behalf of the suffering and oppressed.
I am deeply sensible of the wrongs and evils inflicted by
the slave-trade, and my best endeavours will continue to be
directed towards its extinction.
The ensuing Yearly Meeting entered into the sub-
ject with much seriousness. The memorial agreed
to by the Meeting for Sufferings, which had been pre-
pared as already mentioned, by William Forster, was
presented to it. After deliberate consideration, it was
adopted with much unanimity, and, in further carry-
ing out its religious concern on this great question,
the Meeting concluded to issue it in the form of the
following address:-
TO SOVEREIGNS AND THOSE IN AUTHORITY IN THE NATIONS
OF EUROPE, AND IN OTHER PARTS OF THE WORLD, WHERE
THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION IS PROFESSED.
:
It having pleased the Lord to bring our fathers to a sense
of the cruelty and wickedness of the African slave-trade, and
of the injustice of holding their fellow men in slavery, they
were strengthened to act upon the conviction wrought on
their minds they set at liberty those they held in bondage,
and in their faithfulness they enjoyed the answer of a good
conscience towards God. In that love which comes from
Him their hearts were enlarged in love to their neighbour,
and they could not rest without endeavouring to bring others
to that sense of justice and mercy to which the Lord had
brought them. From that time to the present day we have
felt it to be laid upon us as a church to bear a testimony
against the sin of slavery.
We have believed it to be our Christian duty to represent
the wrongs inflicted upon the people of Africa, and repeatedly
to plead the cause of the slave, in addresses to our own
ÆT. 65.]
249
GENERAL ANTI-SLAVERY ADDRESS.
Government. We rejoice and are thankful at the progress
which has been made in this country and in other nations, in
this cause of righteousness. Hundreds of thousands of slaves
have been restored to liberty, and many of the nations of the
civilized world are now, to a large extent, delivered from the
guilt of the African slave-trade-a trade which the Congress
of Vienna, in 1815, pronounced to be "a scourge which deso-
lates Africa, degrades Europe, and afflicts humanity;" and
for the suppression of which laws have been enacted. But
our hearts are sorrowful in the consideration that this traffic
is still carried on to a large extent, and that a vast amount of
the population of the western world is still subject to the
cruelty and the wrong of slavery. We desire to cherish this
sympathy, and that we may behold the increase of it amongst
all men everywhere.
One God is the Creator of us all; his eyes are in every
place beholding the evil and the good. He will bring every
work to judgment, and every secret thing, whether it be
good, or whether it be evil. The families of the earth are all
of one blood; all partakers in the same corrupt nature conse-
quent upon the fall of man; all are alike subject to infirmity,
disease and death, and all amenable to the same judgment
after death. In the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ there is
no respect of persons. He tasted death for every man; all
distinctions of country, tongue and colour are merged in the
immensity of that love in which the Father has sent the Son
to be the Saviour of the world. Wherever the religion of
the Gospel of Christ obtains its proper place within us, it
softens our hearts; it brings man into fellow-feeling with his
fellow-man; it brings him to regard every man as a brother,
and to look upon the nations of the earth as all of one family.
Amongst the millions of mankind there is not one beneath the
notice of our Father who is in heaven: if we be partakers of
his love, it leads us into pity for the forlorn, the helpless and
the oppressed; and it constrains us to do what we can to
mitigate the pain and to assuage the sorrows of those who
are in suffering, to befriend the friendless, and to labour for
the improvement of the condition of the most degraded of
our race.
250
[1849.
YEARLY MEETING.
We are now assembled in our Yearly Meeting for the
promotion of charity and godliness amongst ourselves, and
according to our measure, for the spreading of truth and
righteousness upon the earth. The condition of the natives
of Africa, as affected by the continuance of the slave-trade,
and that of the slaves in North and South America, and on
the islands adjacent to that continent, have again awakened
our sympathy. We believe it to be a duty laid upon us to
plead the cause of these our fellow-men. We submit to the
consideration of all those in authority in the nations which
take upon them the name of Christ, the utter incompatibility
of slavery with the divine law. "Thou shalt love thy neigh-
bour as thyself;" "All things whatsoever ye would that men
should do to you, do ye even so to them :" these were the
precepts of our Lord. He spoke as never man spoke, and of
his words He declared, "Heaven and earth shall pass away,
but my words shall not pass away:" they are the law of
God's righteousness to all generations. We submit whether,
without breaking this law, it be possible for man to hold or to
claim a right to property in the person of his fellow-man;
whether, admitting the supreme authority of this law, man
can buy or sell his brother; whether he can withhold from
those who labour for him that which is just and equal;
whether the forced and uncompensated labour of the negro
slave be not the breaking of this law; in short, whether any
man or any of the nations of men can, in any one of these
things, violate the law of the Lord and be guiltless.
For the space of three hundred years, the trade in slaves
has been carried on from Africa to the opposite shores of the
Atlantic; and this traffic in the persons of men is still prose-
cuted with unrelenting and unmitigated cruelty: year by year
countless multitudes are torn from all that they hold dear in
life, to pass their days in toil and misery. Men are still to be
found so hardened in heart, so bent upon the gain of oppres-
sion, and so devoid of all that we deem the common feelings
of humanity, as to spend their time and talents in pursuit of
this criminal commerce. We forbear to enter in detail upon
the large variety of human suffering, inseparable from this
complicated iniquity. But we trust we do not take too much
ET. 65.]
251
GENERAL ANTI-SLAVERY ADDRESS.
upon ourselves, in asking those whom we now address to
open their ears to the groaning of the oppressed, and to give
themselves to sympathy with their sufferings; to think upon
the war, and rapine, and bloodshed, attendant upon the cap-
ture of slaves in the interior of Africa-upon what they are
made to endure in their transit to the coast and in their
passage across the ocean; and not to shrink from making
themselves acquainted with the horrors and the loathsomeness
of the slave-ship; to follow the poor, helpless, unoffending
negro, if he survive the suffering of the voyage, and to think
upon his condition when landed upon a foreign shore, and
entered upon a life of hard and hopeless servitude-it may
be-to be worked to death in his early manhood, or to live
to behold his children subjected to the same degradation and
oppression as himself.
Blessed is the man that considereth the poor. The blessing
of the Lord resteth upon him who, knowing the evil which
attends his neighbour's lot in life, is stretching forth his hand
for the relief of his poverty and distress; and his blessing is
upon those who, like the Patriarch of old, are inquiring into
the sorrows and hardship of the poor, the fatherless, and
those that have none to help them. "The cause which I knew
not," said he, "I searched out."
Our sympathies are wakened not for the native African
alone, and the victims of the African slave-trade, but we feel
for those who are living and labouring in a state of slavery,
who were born in slavery, and possibly may die subject to its
privation and its hardship. In those countries in which this
system is upheld by law, man is degraded to the condition of
a beast of burthen, and regarded as an article of merchandize.
The slave has nothing in life that he can call his own; his
physical powers, the limbs of his body, belong to another; it
can scarcely be said that the faculties of his mind are his own.
All that distinguishes him as a rational creature is, by the
law of the State, treated as the property of another. He may
be a man fearing God, and desiring to approve himself a
disciple of Christ-we believe that there are such-whatever
the consistency of his character as a Christian, and however
252
[1849.
YEARLY MEETING.
:
advanced in the cultivation of his mind, all avails him
nothing he is still a slave, and the law allows him nothing
to look to in life but hopeless, helpless, friendless slavery.
Endowed by his Maker with capacity for enjoyment like
other men, he has his social affections; he may be honourably
married, and in married life surrounded by offspring dear to
him as his own flesh; but he knows not the day nor the hour
in which he may be torn from his wife, or in which his
children, at their tender age, may be snatched away, sold to
the man-trader, and carried into far distant captivity. So
long as slavery is upheld by law, we can have no security for
the extinction of a trade in slaves. Such are the contin-
gencies of the system under every modification of which it is
capable, that, until slavery be abolished, men, women and
children will, we fear, be imported from Africa, and be bought
and sold like the cattle of the field; and the barbarities of the
slave-market will continue to pollute the towns and villages of
those islands in the West Indies in which slavery exists, and
in the slave-holding countries of America.
The subject is so vast, and of such manifold atrocity, we
think, that even the history of the whole world does not
furnish a parallel to its crime. We deem it scarcely possible
for a man of the most comprehensive mind fully to possess
himself of the extent of the evil. The Lord alone doth know,
none but the Infinite Mind can comprehend, the individual
and the aggregate sufferings of those subjected to these enor-
mities. God alone can reach the heart and awaken the
conscience. It is our strong desire-we speak with reverence
and fear—it is our prayer, that He may bring everyone to a
sense of his own share in the guilt, and that, ceasing from his
iniquity, the condemnation resting upon the man-stealer and
upon those who trade in the persons of men may no longer
attach itself to anyone bearing the name of a Christian; and
that the slaveholder, whether he be more or less involved in
the sin of oppression, may be brought to act in obedience to
the law of impartial and uncompromising equity, and, without
hesitation and without delay, restore to immediate and un-
conditional freedom every slave that he holds in bondage.
ÆT. 65.]
253
GENERAL ANTI-SLAVERY ADDRESS.
The Gospel of Christ is precious to us. Through the mercy
of God to our souls we trust we are prepared, in some degree,
to appreciate the means which, in his wisdom and love, He
has provided for the redemption of the world, and the recon-
ciling of man to Himself. In the word of ancient prophecy,
Christ was promised, that in Him all the families of the earth
might be blessed. We cannot but entertain the opinion that
the enlightenment of multitudes of the inhabitants of Africa,
and their participation in the privileges and the consolations
of the Christian religion, have been much retarded by the
evil deeds of many who have gone among them; and espe-
cially that the cruelty and wickedness of the slave-trade have
done much to keep them in ignorance of Him who died for
them. In that love which extends over sea and land, and
seeks the happiness of the whole human race, we make our
appeal to those with whom it lies; and respectfully press upon
them to take their part, in accordance with the peaceable
religion of Christ, in removing every impediment out of the
way, that, through the grace of God, the African, of every
tribe and every tongue, may be brought to the knowledge of
the Truth as it is in Jesus.
May it please the Lord Almighty to bless those who reign,
and those who are in authority, in every nation in which
Christianity is acknowledged. May his wisdom preside in
all their councils, and the law of his righteousness be the rule
of their actions. May the Prince of Peace, Christ Jesus our
Saviour, be honoured wherever his name is known. May
his holy religion obtain its rightful influence in the earth;
and the people become prepared to offer praise to God in
the language uttered by the heavenly host--" Glory to God
in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men."
After its adoption by the Yearly Meeting, William
Forster, under an impression of duty, with much
religious feeling offered to be the bearer of this
address to the sovereigns of Europe. His proposal
was cordially united with by the meeting, and the
following minute was entered upon its records :-
254
[1849.
INTERVIEW WITH LORD PALMERSTON.
The disposal of an address to sovereigns and those in
authority in the nations of Europe, and in other parts of the
world where the Christian religion is professed, has obtained
the solid consideration of this meeting, in the course of which
our dear friend William Forster has, in a feeling manner,
mentioned his willingness, under a sense of religious duty,
and of the weightiness of the engagement, to be the bearer of
the said address. The proposal of our beloved friend, who is
a minister of the gospel well esteemed by us, has had our
very serious attention, and cordial unity having been felt and
expressed with him in this service, he is left at liberty and
encouraged to proceed in the arduous undertaking as the
Lord may open the way; and this meeting commends our
dear friend to his preservation and care, and to the kind con-
sideration of all those amongst whom he may come; and may
it please the Almighty to bless the presentation and circulation
of this address to the advancement of the great end in view-
the promotion of righteousness in the earth.
Furnished with this document, William Forster lost
no time in preparing to enter upon the prosecution of
his arduous undertaking. But, before leaving England,
he called with his brother J. F. on Lord Palmerston,
then Minister of Foreign Affairs, to inform him of
what he had in prospect. The minister kindly
encouraged him in the work, and handed him a
letter of introduction to influential persons on the
continent, of which the following is a copy :-
Foreign Office, June 16th, 1849.
SIR, This letter will be delivered to you by Mr. Forster,
who is a member of the Society of Friends, and a person
who has long devoted his time, his personal exertions, and
his own pecuniary resources, to purposes of benevolence, both
in England and Ireland.
His present object in travelling abroad is to present to
foreign Governments an address from the Society of Friends,
ÆT. 65.]
255
INTERVIEW WITH PRINCE ALBERT.
to request the countenance and support and aid of those
Governments for the suppression of the slave-trade and for the
extinction of slavery.
Her Majesty's Government share most warmly the feelings
and wishes which have been expressed in that address, and
which have prompted Mr. Forster to undertake his proposed
expedition; and although her Majesty's Government do not
think it expedient to associate themselves in any way with the
step thus taken, nor by any official participation to deprive that
proceeding of the spontaneous and perfectly independent, and it
may be said national, character which essentially belongs to
it; yet they are desirous that her Majesty's diplomatic and
consular agents at the places which Mr. Forster may visit
should afford to that gentleman every assistance in their power
in procuring access to those persons with whom he may wish
to communicate, and in obtaining any other facilities which he
may need in the progress of his journey.
I therefore recommend Mr. Forster, and the gentlemen
who accompany him, to your special attention.
I am, Sir,
Your most obedient humble servant,
To her Majesty's Diplomatic Agents abroad.
PALMERSTON.
About the same time William Forster, his brother
Josiah Forster, and Peter Bedford, also had an inter-
view with Prince Albert, who received them very
kindly and allowed William Forster to read the
address to him. He paid marked attention to its
contents, and offered to take it to the Queen. He
manifested much interest in the object, and William
Forster was greatly pleased with his kindness and
affability, and his ready acceptance of a copy of the
"Life of John Woolman," which he presented
to him.
Not long afterwards William Forster, accompanied
256
INTERVIEW WITH THE KING OF BELGIUM. [1849.
by his brother Josiah Forster, and Peter Bedford,
went over into Holland and Belgium, for the purpose
of giving circulation to the address in those countries.
There was no opportunity to be gained for an inter-
view with the King of Holland, but a copy was
forwarded to him through his minister. The address
was also presented to those in authority, to the
ministers of religion of various denominations, and
to other persons of influence in the cities and towns
of both kingdoms.
With reference to his visit in Belgium, William
Forster writes to his wife:
:
7th mo. 20th. Valenciennes. We had but a short distance
to walk to the palace at Brussels where everything betokens a
high standard of royalty. The king received us most kindly,
and immediately entered into conversation on the state of
Europe in a way that induced me to think he imagined our
errand was connected with the peace question. I soon asked
to read the address, to which he very readily gave his assent,
and took me to the window for the benefit of the light. I was
glad to be able to throw all my mind into what was before
me he stood with great attention the whole of the time.
He expressed himself in strong terms on the character of the
address, and said enough to satisfy me that it had taken some
little hold on his mind. He then spoke upon the subject of
slavery as if well acquainted with the question. Upon our
alluding to Portugal, I thought he was far from displeased
with our suggesting that his position might give him some
influence with that Government. * He made allusion again
to the state of public affairs, spoke with affection of his own
people, and I think with real gratitude on the tranquillity in
which the kingdom of Belgium has been preserved.
First-day night.—-We held our little meeting this morning.
I then went out determined to find the Protestants, if there
* It will be recollected that he was uncle to the King of Portugal.
ÆT. 65.]
257
CAPITAL PUNISHMENT.
were any, poor or rich. I heard of some in a small village
about a mile off, and we very soon concluded on going there.
I went out again to look over the Grand Hospital, an asylum
for aged and infirm people and orphans, beautifully neat and
clean, in comfort far exceeding the best of our union-houses
that I have visited.
We made our way in the evening to the house of some
religious people, not long since brought out of the Romish
Church, living on a small patrimonial estate, and in addition
renting a little land as market gardeners; there were two
young men in the family, just such as one is always glad to
meet with. From what I had heard of them, and the little
we saw, I should believe them to be enlightened, humble,
devoted Christians. They told us of many recently awakened;
some who had not found courage to break loose from the
bondage of the Church of Rome; and others, not a very
large number to be sure, who were openly acting up to their
convictions. They seemed very much left to themselves as to
instrumental aid; but they meet regularly for religious
instruction and public worship.
In the course of the few weeks spent on the con-
tinent on this occasion, William Forster, as a minister
of the gospel, several times availed himself of oppor-
tunities which presented to preach the unsearchable
riches of Christ to those with whom he was thus
brought into contact. After this first effort in the
great cause to which he had devoted himself, he and
his companions returned to England.
He had long felt a deep interest in the efforts
made to obtain the abolition of capital punish-
ment; and when any case occurred, in which a
criminal had to undergo the utmost penalty of the
law, it was a great affliction to him. The following
letter alludes to a case of that kind :-
VOL. II.]
S
258
[1849.
CAPITAL PUNISHMENT.
To A. D. ALEXANDER.
Fourth Month 27th, 1849.
MY DEAR FRIEND,-I have just been wishing I could send
thee, and my good friend thy husband, such a message as would
make you sure that I hold you in remembrance with affection
and gratitude. Pray have the kindness to send me a line or
two to tell me how you are in health, and as much more about
yourselves as thou art free to communicate.
My great desire is that all that is brought upon me
may make me more humble, more tender in spirit, more
of a little child, more teachable and obedient. Last
Seventh-day was a time of sorrow and deep distress to us
both. I did make a little attempt to see the poor cri-
minal, and do not know but I went as far in the effort as
was required of me; but it was all in vain; they are very
strict in their prohibition. It is a most awful consideration
that the poor man, to the very last, gave no indication of
what we should regard a penitent and broken mind. With
all the light and knowledge that are breaking forth upon us,
one would think that the day cannot be very remote, in which
the nation will see that it is a fearful thing to hurry any poor
soul into eternity, laden with all its sins, and deprived of
what might be an opportunity for repentance.
CHAPTER XLII.
ANTI-SLAVERY VISITS IN THE KINGDOMS OF HANOVER, SWEDEN,
AND DENMARK, AND IN THE CITY OF HAMBURG.
ABOUT a month after his return from the Nether-
lands, William Forster again left home on a more
lengthened journey among the continental nations
to prosecute the work now before him. Accompanied
by John Marsh, of Dorking, he crossed to Calais on
the 29th of the Eighth Month, 1849; and, after
spending a few days with the Friends at Minden, on
his way, proceeded to Hanover. Here they failed
in obtaining access to the King, but had an inter-
view with the Crown Prince. Of this William
Forster writes to his wife :
He received us most courteously; the princess was with
him. I was readily allowed to read the address; at first I
shrank a little from the length, and was not without a wish
to omit one or two paragraphs; but as I went along I felt
so much the weight and importance of every succeeding
sentence, that I could not satisfactorily leave out a single
word. The room was made very dark (the Crown Prince
being blind), but I read with ease and self-possession, and
as much emphasis as I could have desired. There was
from first to last a remarkably sweet and serious feeling
present with us. When I had concluded, in rather a sub-
dued tone he expressed a word of approbation. He was
much disposed for conversation, and spoke apparently with
real piety of his loss of sight, and how much, through the
goodness of Providence, the loss was made up to him by the
happiness of his domestic life.
s 2
260
INTERVIEW WITH THE CROWN PRINCE OF HANOVER. [1849.
I had seen his boy at play whilst waiting, and he said how
much he desired that he might prove a blessing to them and to
the nation. I thought myself warranted in expressing, in a
few words, my thankfulness that I could believe he was
brought to the enjoyment of the consolations of the Gospel.
He very humbly and, as I thought, with much feeling, said
that it was so, and that he desired that his faith might
increase more and more. He alluded to dear Elizabeth
Fry's visit to Hanover. I came away really thankful for the
audience. It was to no small extent an encouragement to
feel that the freshness of the concern was such that it was as
much as I could do to get through some of the sentences; I
had such a sense of the magnitude, and weight, and serious-
ness of the subject.
Fifth-day evening. We were diligently employed this
morning in visiting the ministers of State; we found them
all at home but one: it was by no means a light undertaking
to me.
I am more than ever confirmed in the opinion I
have had, in all my labours abroad, that even such as would
be considered as well-informed people, know but very little
even of the existence of the slave trade, and of the calamity
which it inflicts upon the people of Africa.
On leaving Hanover, the travellers proceeded, by
way of Hamburg and Lubeck, to Copenhagen. Near
that city they had to pass several days in quarantine
at Klampenburg, on the shore, on account of the
prevalence of the cholera. William Forster writes
from Copenhagen :-
It was a lovely evening, the sea a glassy calm, and the
prospect beautiful beyond description. A great part of the
way, six or seven miles, we had a succession of villas, cottages
ornées, flower gardens, and trees laden with fruit. We find
Copenhagen very gay: there has been a grand fête in honour
of the troops returning from the duchies, and a grand review
last First-day--flags and garlands hanging about the streets
ÆT. 65.]
261
SWEDEN.
-illuminations, the soldiers in a state of great excitement.
I have made many inquiries for the amount of killed and
wounded on both sides, but nobody seems able to give it.
They did not now make much stay in the Danish
capital, but went on pretty directly towards Stock-
holm, by way of Gothenburg. Thence William
Forster writes on the 18th of Ninth Month:-
We had a remarkably easy passage-I had a wakeful
night—was up early, and found that we were threading our
way among the rocks and small islands of the coast of Sweden.
Gothenburg has a population of 30,000—a seaport of as much
importance as any in the north of Europe; they trade to all
parts of the world, and, from the appearance of the book-
shops, they must be a reading people.
Now and then, in a few favoured moments, I have a gentle
touch of that love which has made me willing to come, and
that keeps my faith alive. I very much feel the trial and
difficulty of having to make my way among the class of per-
sons to whom I have to present myself; but I hope to hold on,
and not to grudge the little that may be in my power to do
for the object which of all others lies nearest to my heart.
At Gothenburg they heard that King Oskar was
in Norway, and not likely to return to Stockholm
within a week or two. They therefore spent some
days in the neighbourhood of Gothenburg, and were
introduced by the English Consul there to some
very interesting families, which made their detention
both useful and pleasing. After leaving those parts
William Forster writes:-
9th mo. 23rd. Wenersberg. After I had finished my
letter, I went to one of the hospitals to take some Testaments
to the patients, and looked in upon a very interesting institu-
tion for the literary and industrial education of the boys of
262
[1849.
STOCKHOLM.
Gothenburg, not exclusively for rich or poor. We went into
the workshop; I was delighted with what I saw, and never
so much convinced of the value of such a course of educa-
tion. The students were working in metal,—very happy and
thoroughly well-behaved-with all the look of being brimful
of talent and intelligence.
25th. Motala.-We left the quay at Gothenburg punc-
tually at five o'clock on First-day morning; in the course of
the forenoon we attempted something of a meeting in our
own cabin. We had a long series of locks to pass through;
our captain gave the passengers two hours for a walk round
by the falls; much is said in praise of the scenery, and it is
grand and beautiful beyond my powers of description. We
have the Postmaster-General on board. From what he tells
me I suppose the Lapps (or Laplanders) may be considered
as very generally brought to the profession of Christianity;
and that the Government is very generously disposed to do
what they can for their improvement. He spoke in the
warmest terms of attachment of the King and Queen. Go
where we may, whether people approve of all his plans or
not, everybody loves her. I was on the look out for pine
forests; those we passed on our way up the river on First-
day were hills of granite, none very high, with pines growing
in the insterstices of the rocks.
Fifth-day, one o'clock. In less than an hour we may hope
to reach the quay at Stockholm. I wish to be very thankful
that I have been brought thus far in safety and in peace. I
have often enjoyed much quietness of mind; and at such
times have hardly had a wish to be in any other place. The
duties of our errand are beginning to press upon me. I
have the comfort of a hope that I shall be helped to accom-
plish the service I have thought it right to undertake, so as
to leave Stockholm with some little evidence of having done
my best.
10th mo. 2nd.-Stockholm, as a city, much surpasses my
expectation; there is much that is handsome in its appearance.
From the general appearance of vegetation, I should hardly
have supposed we were so far north; apples upon the trees in
ET. 65.]
263
UPSALA.
great abundance, pears very fine, aud large plums; no signs
of frost. The dahlias still green and full of flower.
3rd.—I have been to see the largest hospitals in Stockholm,
and their foundling establishment; and spent the evening at
Dr. Berg's, physician to the enfans trouvés, a man enthusiasti-
cally and very humanely devoted to his object. I found Count
Rosen a true friend, most willing to serve us, much interested
in their temperance society and other good works. I have seen
so much of the ill effects of the excessive use of ardent spirits
ever since we came into Sweden, that it was a true comfort to
me to hear there were many who have given up the use of
the drink in the northern provinces; and some gentlemen,
formerly in the practice of converting their grain into brandy,
have given it up altogether. We had a long way to walk; the
evening very fine. I do not know that I ever saw more beautiful
moonlight scenery.
I had an interesting and satisfactory interview with the
Minister for Norwegian Affairs on Second-day morning, and
gave him a copy of the address in English and German; he
kindly offered to forward them in his bag to Norway. I
took the opportunity of expressing my gratitude for the
measure of liberty of conscience granted to our Friends in
Norway he spoke well of them as orderly and peaceable
citizens. I mentioned my wish that the same liberty might be
conferred on the people on this side of the kingdom, to which
he very readily expressed his assent.
The King of Sweden returned to the city a few
days after William Forster's arrival; but, finding that
his engagements would not allow of a personal inter-
view for some days, he and his companions went up
to Upsala, noted for its ancient university, with the
view of making arrangements for the distribution of
the address. Of this visit he remarks:
C. F. Bergshult, to whom we had a letter of introduction
from Count Rosen, introduced us to the archbishop, an aged
264
[1849.
INTERVIEW WITH KING OSKAR.
man who holds a station of much official influence. I made
him acquainted with our object; he expressed his good will
towards it. We then called on the Professor of Theology;
our conversation was discursive-slave-trade-the Lapps-
state of religion in Sweden-works on the evidences of the
Christian religion, and illustrative of the Scriptures. There is
nothing hardly in Swedish of the character of the popular
works on those subjects in England. Then to the University
Library—120,000 volumes, well arranged in a new building ;
every appearance of care and neatness, and of the books being
in use; valuable and curious manuscripts, particularly a copy
of the Gospels in Gothic, and a very ancient copy of the Edda.
Called on a bookseller in the town; he undertakes to receive
and to distribute the address among the professors.
On their return to Stockholm W. F. continues:
!
On our way down the river we passed two Government
establishments, both interesting to me. The first a lunatic
asylum for five provinces-200 patients. I was told that
they have adopted the modern and more lenient mode of
management. The other a sort of agricultural college-50
inmates; one half the sons of country gentlemen who enter at
eighteen, the other half young men labourers who enter at
twenty-one years of age. They cultivate a farm of 1,000
acres.
The scenery of the lake is really beautiful: almost constant
variety; the shores much in a state of nature; here and there
a few gentlemen's houses, and some small farms.
An interview was now obtained with King Oskar,
at the palace. It took place on the 13th, and
William Forster thus describes it :-
The king was quite alone. I presented the address: as our
interview was required to be short, I only read the last para-
graph. I was a little touched by those words upon the
honour due to our Lord. The king seemed to feel it, and
ÆT. 65.]
265
INTERVIEW WITH THE CROWN PRINCE.
grasped my hand. I said a word or two bearing upon the
subject, and of what I had seen and heard of his endeavours
to promote the good of his people, and of my desire that it
might please the Lord to prosper him in his endeavours. He
evidently wished me to understand that he was looking
upward for help. He had not a very general knowledge of
English. I mentioned our thankfulness for the removal of the
restraints under which our friends in Norway had suffered.
What he said implied that their conduct had been orderly and
satisfactory to the Government. He alluded to the abolition
of slavery in their only island in the West Indies. I took the
opportunity of expressing our satisfaction at the steps they
had taken; their hands being clear, as a nation, they might
now remonstrate with those implicated in the guilt of the slave-
trade. The way did not appear open for much conversation;
yet we came away with the peaceful feeling of having done all
that we could.
In the afternoon we went round to the houses of several of
the ministers of State, to leave the address.
On the evening of the 15th he held a religious
meeting, of which he says:-
According to appointment I had an opportunity with the
Moravians, or those whom they consider to belong to their
congregation, at the close of a meeting of theirs. I felt much
openness of spirit in expressing what I thought I had to com-
municate. The interpreter very readily gave it, so that the
thread of the discourse was but little broken. I was engaged
in prayer, and afterwards he gave the subject of it to the
people.
The next day he had an interview with the Crown
Prince, much to his comfort and relief. He remarks
respecting it :-
I felt much at ease; told him that I came to bring him a
copy of the address presented to the king; asked permission
266
[1849.
AUDIENCE WITH THE QUEEN.
to read two or three paragraphs, to which he readily assented.
I thought he gave attention and entered into the subject, and
said he would do what he could. I then ventured to express
my concern for him; and that it was my prayer that God
would give him strength to resist the temptations with which
he was surrounded in life. I spoke to him on prayer and the
fear of the Lord; and upon my saying that I believed he had
at times been brought to a sense of that holy fear, he readily
and seriously replied that it was so. I was thankful for the
opportunity, and told him so. My interest for him, and the
sense I had of divine love in my heart, overpowered me;
and I was broken into tears in speaking to him of the fear
of God.
An audience with the Queen on the following day
was equally interesting:-
I endeavoured in a few words to press the subject of the
address on her attention. She said, in effect, that she would
do what she could; but emphatically added, "It is little that
a queen can do." I expressed my belief that she had
endeavoured to give her children a Christian education. She
took my hand with much feeling, and her countenance be-
trayed no slight emotion. On withdrawing, I said I believed
I should never lose the interest I felt in all that related to the
good of this country. She said she believed they were helped
by the good wishes of their friends. I ventured to add, that
I believed I should often remember her in my prayers.
In reference to the general distribution of the
address, William Forster adds :-
Since our interview with the king I believe we have lost no
opportunity of putting the address into circulation in Stock-
holm, among those high in office, and among people who,
from their standing in life, might be regarded as men of
influence. A large supply is gone to Gothenburg; a packet
to Upsala, to the care of a member of the University, who has
ET. 65.]
267
JOURNEY TO LUND.
undertaken to present it to the professors, and to the first
class of students,-about 150. We are sending a supply to
the governor of each of the twenty-one provinces in Sweden,
and to each of the bishops of the Lutheran church in Sweden.
A packet goes in course to the island of Gothland.
Having accomplished the object of their mission
at the Swedish capital, the travellers took the over-
land route back to Copenhagen. They left Stockholm
on the 19th of Tenth Month, and had a tedious journey
of eight days with post-horses across the country to
Lund. The road in some places was very heavy,
and they had to traverse some hills, but the scenery
was beautiful, especially on the shore of the Wetter
lake. They saw "some well cultivated land, appar-
ently divided into large farms, with good farm
buildings; the bottom lands rich and in good order
timber growing freely." The impression left on
William Forster's mind respecting the condition of
the labouring class, appears not to have been
unfavourable.
At Lund he writes on the 29th :
Soon after
A full day; much interesting intercourse.
breakfast we went to call on P. Fjellsted; found the family
open-hearted and pious people. He had been a missionary,
in connexion with the Church Missionary Society, in India
and Smyrna. Since his return from the East, he has been
living at Basle, and for the last three years in this place,
editing various religious periodicals. Went with Baron
to visit the institution for young criminals, and boys convicted
of vagabondage; spent some time in going over the premises,
and making many inquiries into the results and working of
the concern. Fjellsted went with me to call on the bishop,
an old man infirm and unwell: he expressed himself warmly
on our object: then to Thomunder, very interesting and
satisfactory. To the establishment for training schoolmasters;
268
[1849.
HELSINBORG.
spent a little time with thirty or forty young men (some not
very young). F. interpreted a few sentences, I wished to say;
perhaps they might be considered in the character of ministry.
Then to the University Library. To tea at F.'s-an interest-
ing evening: some religious communication. Sent a Testament
to each of the fifteen boys at the Ruby Institution.
He next continues his remarks at Helsinborg :-
10th mo. 30th.-Our return to Copenhagen is in many
respects formidable to me. I earnestly desire to be kept
retired in mind, and inwardly watchful to the secret checks
and pointings of the Spirit of Truth, so far as in great mercy
they may be granted me. The prospect of parting with
A. M. is much of a trial to me.
31st.—Soon after reading this morning we held our meeting;
and I think well that we did so. I am sensible-deeply so-of
omissions, infirmities, and unwatchfulness; and can only ask
to be forgiven my shortcomings, and all that I have said and
done amiss. The prospect of being left to make my way in
Denmark, without any knowledge of Danish or German,
brings me very low. It may be that I shall not find much
laid on me.
11th mo. 1st.-A few moments of peace, hope, and humble
thanksgiving, were granted me just before leaving our hotel,
and were a blessed end to my long and toilsome travels (I do
not use the words in a murmuring mind) in Sweden. This
was so much the more precious to me, as I had felt a little
disappointed and cast down by the apparent flatness of our
visit at Helsinborg. A pleasant and good passage of half an
hour to Elsineur. Our journey on the diligence to Copen-
hagen was not an unpleasant one, much of the way within
sight of the Sound; good farm land; the homesteads pre-
sented the appearance of comfort, and in some places I
thought the land well cultivated.
* A young friend from Dusseldorf, who had joined him as companion
and interpreter.
ÆT. 65.] INTERVIEW WITH THE KING OF DENMARK.
269
On their return to Copenhagen they were detained
several days before an opportunity could be ob-
tained to see the King. During this interval W. F.
writes:-
The day before yesterday I went with Dr. Hanover to
their large institution for the sick, the infirm, and aged,—350
inmates; the General Hospital,-400 inmates; the poor-
house, a much larger number; and then to the Military
Hospital. I did not go into each ward, far from it; but I
saw many people reading, young and old, and but one Bible.
On inquiry, I found the institution makes no provision of the
kind for its inmates. I immediately thought of furnishing the
first two with a Bible and two Testaments for each ward. I
am informed that the privilege of printing Bibles and Testa-
ments is a monopoly belonging to the Weisenhaus, an insti-
tution for the education of poor boys; and that the Bible
Society have to buy them at booksellers' price.
I
The Bible Society here is all but defunct: they have a
capital, the interest of which they profess to spend; no
annual subscription, I am told, and next to no committee.
proposed a conference with a few of the committee, on col-
portage; but hardly anybody is to be found who could be
asked to meet on the occasion. I should have offered to pay
wages of two colporters for six months each, as an experiment,
but I see no way of bringing it about. Alas, for the Pro-
testantism of Denmark.*
After the interview with the King of Denmark, he
continues:-
11th mo. 9th.-Oppressed with thought and care in refer-
ence to that which was immediately before me. A visit from
the chaplain of the two wards, in company with C. F. They
*It is gratifying to notice, in the later reports of the British and
Foreign Bible Society, the great revival of zeal, and energetic effort to
promote the circulation of the Scriptures, which have since taken place
in Denmark.
270
[1849.
COUNTESS OF HOLSTEIN.
expressed their wish to obtain the supply of Bibles and Tes-
taments which I had thought of giving to the hospitals;
which has brought me to the conclusion of purchasing for
them seventy-five Testaments and fifteen Bibles; the total cost
exactly ten pounds.
Went to the palace of Christianborg. We had to wait about
half-an-hour, when we were ushered into the audience chamber.
The king gave me a courteous reception, and immediately
put out his hand to receive the address. I explained the
object of it, and expressed my satisfaction at the Government
of Denmark having adopted measures for the emancipation
of the slaves in their West Indian possessions, and of the infor-
mation I had received of the well-working of that measure;
to which the King, through his interpreter, responded. Upon
my adverting to the continuance of the African slave-trade,
and its barbarities, he said he should be glad to unite with
other nations for its complete extinction.
I directed his attention to the concluding paragraph of the
address in Danish, which he read, and said he thanked us for
our good wishes. I believe I said and did all that the occasion
required. It was some encouragement to me to have my
mind afresh imbued with the weight and importance of the
object, of which I do confess myself to be a most feeble and
unworthy advocate. Much as has been said of the little
that was to be expected from this interview, something
possibly has been gained.
John Marsh went with me to call upon the Countess of
Holstein, as I wished to be informed of the present state
of an institution established upon their estate on this island,
by her husband. We conversed upon a variety of subjects:
she told me of much that is going forward among the ladies
of Copenhagen for the good of the poor. I did not fail to
give her an address; which elicited observations by which I
was confirmed in the opinion that the very existence of a
trade in slaves from Africa is but little known among those in
this country who are most interested in the welfare of their
fellow men. I said a few words under some serious feeling,
and they appeared to find place with the Countess.
ÆT. 65.]
271
LETTER TO THE QUEEN DOWAGER.
13th.—Went to the palace of the Queen Dowager. I en-
deavoured to draw her attention to the condition of Africa,
and I hope it may not have been all in vain.
17th.-I felt so little real relief of mind from my interview
with the Queen that I was glad to lay hold of that which
was brought upon me, and, under the feeling of it, to
try and put a few sentences together. The letter is as
follows:
TO CAROLINE AMELIA, QUEEN DOWAGER OF DENMARK.
I wish to be allowed very gratefully to acknowledge the
kindness and condescension with which thou wast pleased to
grant me an opportunity to offer thee a copy of the address
from the religious Society of Friends in Great Britain and
Ireland, to the sovereigns of Europe, &c., on the cruelty and
wickedness of the African slave-trade, and on the injustice
and oppression of negro slavery. I am rejoiced to find that
the grievous enormities, and the many sufferings, inflicted by
this terrible scourge on the natives of Africa, have already
obtained thy consideration, and that they have a place in thy
sympathies. Permit me to solicit the continuance of thy
attention to this great subject, and humbly to ask thee to
exert the influence of thy exalted station, for awakening the
same sympathy in the hearts of others.
I reverently bless the name of the Lord, that I can believe,
in the riches of his grace, He has brought thee to the know-
ledge and to the love of our Saviour; and, although a stranger
and from a foreign land, I shall not be considered as taking
too much upon me in expressing my fervent desire that our
merciful Father in heaven may grant thee a yet larger enjoy-
ment in the consolations of the Gospel of Christ; that day
by day, under the quickening influence of the Holy Spirit,
his gracious promises may strengthen thy faith and hope;
that He may grant thee a sense of his presence in thy mo-
ments of retirement from the world; and that, for the sake of
his dear Son who died for us, He may listen to thy prayers
for his help and protection,-that thou mayst be kept in the
fear of the Lord to the end of thy life; and that He may
272
[1849.
DEPARTURE FROM COPENHAGEN.
help thee to serve Him in all things in which He may be
pleased to call for thy obedience. And that when the infir-
mities of nature may increase upon thee, that which was the
blessed experience of the royal psalmist may be thy enjoy-
ment: "My flesh and my heart faileth; but God is the
strength of my heart, and my portion for ever."
WILLIAM FORSTER, from Norwich, England.
Copenhagen, 15th of Eleventh Month, 1849.
With this letter to the Queen Dowager, which, it
was afterwards ascertained, came into her hands,
William Forster's more prominent labours in Copen-
hagen appear to have closed. He and his companion
left the city on the 17th on their way to Hamburg.
He thus describes the country and the occurrences
of the journey :-
It was an enclosed country, and, had we been dropped
down from a balloon, there was hardly anything that would
have led me to imagine we were not in England.
On our way out of the town we came by the exercising
ground of the military, a very large field, in which they seemed
to be training the men to actual warfare. I saw them in
almost every imaginable attitude, detached and in small
companies; as if they were ready to pick off the stragglers
of an army one by one. Some of the men were lying down
with their muskets pointed, others were kneeling, some lurking
behind a fence, and others stealing gently along in the high
road, peeping through the hedges.-Oh! it was to me a very
awful scene, and I do not wish to forget it.
At Christiansfeld, a Moravian establishment, there was in
the evening a large gathering, and all was very quiet. First
I read the minute of our Yearly Meeting, then the address,
and then I spoke. I ventured to make an appointment with
the widows for the next morning. The meeting was, according
to my apprehension, a solid religious opportunity; and I can-
not but believe there were some well-instructed, and of good
experience in that which is the very life of godliness.
ÆT. 65.]
273
ARRIVAL AT HAMBURGH.
We made a visit to the temporary military hospital, where
we saw some fine young men, most grievously wounded at the
battle of Kolding. They had kept their beds since the
Seventh Month, and were very far from being fully recovered.
We made but one visit at Sleswig, but that was well worth
remembering, to a good Christian old man, whom I understood
to be a bishop retired from active service. He and his
daughters were very friendly, and kindly undertook to give
circulation to the address.
On a retrospect of our journey from Copenhagen, I incline
to think we took the right course; and that it was well
for me to have seen and felt as much as I did of the hostility
that prevails between the Danes and the Holsteiners; and
of the war, and the result of the war, by which that fine
country to so large an extent has been converted into a battle-
field. Oh! what I would not go through, if I could do any-
thing to prevent a recurrence of the scenes which have been
depicted to us.*
Arrived at Hamburg, he writes to his wife on the
1st of the Twelfth Month :-
The weather has been intensely cold; and it was as much
as I could do to bear the exertion of going from house to
house; and many of those to whom we presented ourselves
living upstairs, some on the second story, very much increased
the labour of the day's work. But as I went along, I met
with enough to satisfy me that it was the right course of
action, and that helped me on until the day's work was done.
I have found more of an understanding of our concern among
the merchants and people in authority in this city than in any
other place we have visited. The importation of Brazilian
produce constitutes a very large part of the trade of Ham-
burg; and I find many willing to admit that to supply them
with sugar and coffee does much towards keeping up the
market for slaves in South America; and that to the supply
* See an interesting account of subsequent events arising out of the
question between "Denmark and the Duchies," in the valuable
"Memoirs of Joseph Sturge," by Henry Richard, chap. xxi.
VOL. II.]
T
274
[1849.
HAMBURGH.
of that market the miseries of Africa are mainly to be
attributed.
In the course of our first day's work I was much interested
by the account a gentleman (a merchant and senator of
Hamburg) gave me of a colony they are about to form in
Brazil, upon land on the river to the south of Rio, which had
come to the Prince of Joinville, as his wife's marriage portion ;
and which he had purchased of the prince, and made over to
a company in Hamburg. He says it is a district adapted to
the growth of sugar and other tropical produce; and that
the utter exclusion of slavery forms a prominent feature in
the constitution they have formed for its government.
For two or three days I was much tossed in mind, not
knowing whether I might not be set at liberty to return.
The thoughts of home and coming back to thee, and the rest
and warmth, and retirement of home, did for a time almost
overpower me, and seem to disqualify for the duties of the
day. At length I was brought-I hope I do not use too
strong a term-to the conclusion that if it were the wish of
Friends I should now retire, I could submit to this decision;
but that it must be their doing, and not mine. Lightly
as I may sometimes estimate my labours, I dare not at
present take upon myself the responsibility of proposing
to return. The discouragements, and perplexity of these
few days were of much worth to me. And the distress
of mind I have passed through has been more than compen-
sated to me by the sense to which it has brought me, that
whether all I go through be for my own humiliation or the
good of others, it is that which I cannot forego without
bringing myself under condemnation. This helps me to con-
tentment under my many privations, and it does something
towards the fortifying of my mind against the trials of the day.
As I came along through the hostile parties in Denmark
and Holstein, I had such a sense of the condition to which
war has reduced that fine country, and such a feeling of the
bitterness and hatred it has engendered between the Danes
and the people of the Duchies-I saw so much of the pre-
paration for war in every place, and heard so much, from both
ÆT. 65.]
275
HAMBURGH.
sides, of the apprehension of a speedy renewal of hostilities-
that I did not know whether there might not be some little
matter for me to do on the occasion.
I visited the military hospital at Copenhagen, and was at
two different times in a small military hospital at Christians-
feld. I believe it was well for me that I went there, and
that I could feel what I did in sympathy with the poor
wounded and maimed patients, that I might be brought to a
deeper sense than ever I had before of the evils and horrors
of war.
I have made many inquiries into the loss of life on
both sides; but hardly anybody seemed willing to tell even
what they might suppose to be the amount. I am inclined
to the opinion that it was very little short of 5,000: the last
estimate I heard was 2,000 on the side of the Danes, and
2,000 on the side of the Holsteiners.
I have felt restrained from entering into the points at
issue between the two parties. Much as I sometimes hear,
I am entirely without an opinion as to the right or wrong of
the case on either side. There are so many burning with
revenge, and wrought up to desperation on both sides, that if
they begin to fight again, whether it be for a longer or a shorter
time, it will be a most bloody conflict. Sober, well-minded
people are earnest to have the case settled by mediation;
and why should not the sword be stayed? Like all civil war,
it is most affecting to hear of the degree to which it breaks in
upon the relations of social life. Amelia Van Rosen, one
of Queen Caroline's maids of honour, told me that she had
four brothers in the army, two fighting against the other two.
12th mo. 3rd.- Last evening we had a meeting in the
vestry-room of the British Reformed Church, for the English
people of Hamburg. It cost me much thought and exercise
of mind; and we had to give up much time in making
arrangements for it. It was far from a small meeting; a
quiet, settled, good time. I was glad to be allowed once more
to handle the word of life and truth, and to preach Christ to
those who had an ear to hear it. We intend starting for
Berlin to-morrow morning.
T 2
CHAPTER XLIII.
ANTI-SLAVERY VISITS IN PRUSSIA, SAXONY, AUSTRIA, BOHEMIA,
BAVARIA, WURTEMBERG, BADEN, SWITZERLAND,
ITALY, AND FRANCE.
FROM Hamburg, as intimated in the last page,
William Forster proceeded to Berlin. There his
kind companion John Marsh left him, and returned
to England; and his brother Josiah Forster, with
Cornelius Hanbury, took his place. The latter
remained with them only as far as Halle; but the
former continued with his brother nearly three
months. From his pen the following narrative of
their proceedings during that time is chiefly derived.
In reference to their visit in Berlin, he remarks:-
We were detained in this city until the 21st, for the pur-
pose of efficiently carrying out the circulation of the address
on slavery. On the 10th, we were allowed an interview with
the King of Prussia at his palace at Potsdam. After a little
allusion on the part of the king to his visit in London, my
brother asked permission to read the address; this was
readily granted. He heard it attentively and kindly. I
thought the last paragraph more particularly touched his
feelings. He said, "It was beautiful-very beautiful," and
asked what Prussia could do. I said we were aware it was a
country not involved in the slave-trade; but we wished a
moral influence to be used by one Power upon another in
Europe; and referred more particularly to Spain. He seemed
to feel some force in the argument; spoke of Liberia, and so
did we, favourably, in reply. I tried to convey the idea of tens
ÆT. 65.]
277
BERLIN; THE KING; NEANDER.
of thousands of helpless, unoffending Africans transported to
the Western world. He asked what we thought of the cruiser
system. It was remarked that our principles as a religious
Society did not allow us to approve of it; and we doubted
whether it had effected or was effecting that for which it was
designed. My dear brother boldly took the opportunity to
tell him that he came through Sleswig and Holstein, where
he had seen much of the dreadful evils of war, the wounded in
the hospitals, &c., asking him to do what he could to effect
peace in the kingdom of Denmark. He said he was trying to
do what he could, and should be strengthened in it by what
had been said.
In the course of our tarriance in Berlin, we called on
Neander, the author of the ecclesiastical history, and other
works. On this interview my brother writes:-"A very
agreeable and interesting visit; we were admitted into his
study, a very characteristic exhibition of a student's life in
Germany. He was very loving; and I think there was evi-
dence of true Christian humility. His conversation was upon
a variety of subjects-bearing arms, oaths, the love that was
among the early believers, and the freedom which they
allowed one to the other in the exercise of their respective
spiritual gifts. He spoke in strong terms of his belief in the
gift of the discerning of spirits as existing in the early church,
-of George Fox; he had read his Journal, and spoke in high
terms of his spiritual views. He had also read John Woolman's
life, and was interested in the abolition of the slave-trade, &c.
Before we came away our communication was more decidedly
serious, in which he strongly denounced all confidence in
himself; and on my mentioning those words of the disciples,
"Evermore give us this bread," he feelingly responded to it;
and in very emphatic words said it was his desire to partake
of it more and more. He parted from us very affectionately.
He died not long after.*
During our stay in this city, way was kindly made for three
* It was only a year before his death that he wrote those touching
words at the conclusion of his dedication to his friend Dr. Julius Müller
of the second edition of his Tertullian :—“Like you, I well know that
278
[1850.
BERLIN.
religious meetings; with the Moravians in their chapel, and
with the Baptists at the mission-house. My dear brother, at
whose request they were held-none of them large—had some
religious service in each. At the first about 100 men, women,
and children, were assembled. He addressed them, and spoke
of the comforts of the religion of Christ, of which he believed
many there were true partakers; setting forth the blessings
and the consolations which the followers of the Lord Jesus
enjoy, and the spiritual, practical nature of true religion;
encouraging to faithfulness unto the end, amid all the trials
and temptations of life, and looking to the blessed and certain
hope beyond the grave; appealing to the young on what they
had felt, and adverting to the temptations and sorrows to
which they are exposed. The heart was warmed with Christian
no man is worthy of celebrity and veneration; that in all we know or
do, we are, and must ever be, beggars and sinners.”
Truly did one of his former pupils say of him: "Neander, the father
of modern church history-a child in spirit, a man in intellect, a giant
in learning, and a saint in piety-led back the study of history from the
dry heath of Rationalism to the fresh fountain of the divine life in
Christ and his people, and made it a grand source of edification for
readers of every confession and denomination."—"Neander still remains,
on the whole, beyond doubt the greatest church historian thus far of the
nineteenth century. Great, too, especially in this, that he never suffered
his renown to obscure at all his sense of the sinfulness and weakness of
every human work in this world. With all his comprehensive know-
ledge, he justly regarded himself as, among many others, merely a fore-
runner of a new creative epoch of ever-young Christianity; and towards
that time he gladly stretched his vision, with the prophetic gaze of faith
and hope, from amidst the errors and confusion around him. 'We
stand,' he said, 'on the line between an old world and a new, about
to be called into being by the ever-fresh energy of the Gospel. For a
fourth time an epoch in the life of our race is in preparation by means of
Christianity. We, therefore, can furnish in every respect but pioneer work,
for the period of the new creation, when life and science shall be regene-
rated, and the wonderful works of God be proclaimed with new tongues
of fire.'”—See Dr. Schaff's "History of the Apostolic and of the Christian
Church."
It was no wonder that, though not agreeing with him in all his opinions,
between such a man and the subject of this memoir there should be many
points of contact and of Christian fellowship.
ÆT. 65.]
279
HALLE; THOLUCK.
love and sympathy, and there was a capacity granted to give
utterance to the feeling. A calm solemnity prevailed after he
sat down, and we separated in much love.
Our time was much employed in calling on the several
-ministers of State with copies of the address, most of whom we
saw, and were kindly received by them. Arrangements were
also made to forward the same to the members of the two
Houses of Parliament, to the professors of the Universities, to
the governors of the provinces, and to the bishops and other
ecclesiastical officers.
On leaving Berlin we proceeded to Dresden, where a satis-
factory opportunity was granted to present the address to the
King of Saxony. Leipsic and Halle were visited. At the
latter place we spent an hour very agreeably with Professor
Tholuck and his amiable wife, both of whom speak English.
He much confirmed the account we had heard of the present
state of religion in Germany. We talked of the prevalence of
infidelity in that land, and of Puseyism in England. Tholuck
retains a lively recollection of dear William Allen, and freely
admitted the soundness in the Christian faith of the early
Friends, and of Friends of this day. We conversed on the
evidences of Christianity, on natural theology, &c. Tholuck
spoke highly of Neander, and his Christian submission to his
present trial-the loss of his sight. We went to the rector of
the university, who kindly agreed to distribute the address to
the professors and students, about 700. The same course of
distribution was pursued in Saxony as at Berlin; and we
arrived at Breslau, in Silesia, on the 2nd of the First Month,
1850, where a similar course was pursued.
We reached Vienna on the 5th, and were detained there
until the 24th. The letter kindly furnished to my brother by
Lord Palmerston, addressed to the ambassadors of the several
courts of Europe, was, I believe, very useful here, as it had
before been. On the 14th a personal interview with the
Emperor of Austria was granted. My brother writes of this
visit:-"Our interview was, I think, all we had any right
to expect. We had prepared a few sentences in French, which
my brother read to him. He evidently gave attention to it :
280
[1850.
INTERVIEW WITH THE EMPEROR OF AUSTRIA.
He
he said he would read the address; and in reference to the
object of it he told us he would do what he could. We found
him standing alone in the middle of a very large room.
is young, not yet twenty years of age, and looking youthful
for his years; but, young as he is, there is a sense of imperial·
dignity in his manners, as if he knew that he was reigning
over one of the largest monarchies in Europe." I read in
German the closing paragraph of the address, which he
received agreeably, and we withdrew. The following is a
copy of the few lines that were presented :—
"The undersigned ask leave of the Emperor of Austria to
express their gratitude for being allowed the liberty of per-
sonally presenting the address of the Religious Society of
Friends, in Great Britain and Ireland, on the cruelty and
sin of the African slave-trade, and on the oppression of negro
slavery.
They recommend the case, in its full extent, to the
reflection and sympathy of the Emperor; and they take the
liberty to entreat him, when the opportunity shall present, to
make use of his exalted position to hasten the termination of
these sins-sins which have produced indescribable calamities
to the people of Africa, and, as a consequence thereof,
continued misery in the Western world."
After this audience, personal interviews were obtained with
the Ministers of the Interior, of Commerce, and of the other
departments of the government; also with the Archbishop of
Vienna. The address was presented to them; and we were
kindly and respectfully received. We forwarded, in some
instances, packets of the address, to be transmitted to those
in their departments, and under their superintendence, both
in the city and in different parts of the empire. We also
called at the houses of many of the nobility, and either pre-
sented the address to them in person, or left it at their
dwellings.
In the early part of our visit here, the city being still
under military authority, in consequence of the recent out-
breaks in the empire, my dear brother wrote:-"I now feel
myself much at home in Vienna; I find objects of interest to
ÆT. 65.]
281
VIENNA.
which I can satisfactorily devote myself, and am very desirous
of turning the opportunity to the best account. If, as I go
along, I can see a little of what is done for the poor, the
diseased, and the infirm, and for the moral, religious, and
industrial training of their destitute children, and the re-
claiming of those who in early life have been betrayed into a
course of crime, it is all I can expect to accomplish.'
""
For two or three days my brother was seriously ill from an
attack of fever. He was kindly attended by a skilful physi-
cian, Dr. Bender, with whom we became unexpectedly
acquainted; and who, though pressed to do so, would not
receive any remuneration. The winter was extremely cold in
Austria; they had not for many years had such a frost, nor
so much snow in Vienna as fell whilst we were there.
A short time before quitting the city my brother writes:
"We are now upon the point of leaving Vienna. I have
peace in our departure, and peace and trust in looking
forwards. I am sure we ought to be very thankful in con-
sidering how the way has been made for us from day to
day, and the kindness we have met with from those high
in authority. Our interview with the Emperor was, I think,
all that we had any right to expect; to be sure he said but
little, and we did not attempt to say much. He said he would
read the address; and in reference to the object he would do
what he could.
The more we saw of the ministers of the Crown, and the
more we heard of their proceedings, from people who seemed
to understand what they were talking about, the more reason
we had to be satisfied that they are true to the principles
which form the basis of their revolution, and that they are
honestly endeavouring to fulfil the promises they gave to the
people; but they have a difficult task, and they feel it so.
Considering the diversity that exists in their large population,
as to language, habits, degrees of civilization, &c., one hardly
knows how they will be able to conduct the concerns of a
general legislative assembly elected upon the principle of
universal suffrage.
They are carrying out measures for improving the condition
282
[1850.
INTERVIEW WITH THE KING OF BAVARIA.
of the peasantry,-we hear of it from different quarters,-
which must materially affect the circumstances of the aristo-
cracy; and as they are bent upon improving their system of
education, with all the deduction we ought to make for the
failure of the best intentions, one cannot but think that there
is good ground for hope that, ultimately, the people will be
placed in such circumstances that it will be their own fault if
they do not become as happy a peasantry as any in Europe."
We came from Vienna to Prague, and, after occupying a
few days in giving circulation to the address, proceeded to
Munich in Bavaria, which city we reached after a winterly
journey of two nights and two days, on the evening of the 1st
of the Second Month; and on the following Second-day,
through the kind intervention of the British Ambassador in
this city, an interview with the King of Bavaria was obtained.
My brother writes to his son :—
"The king received us alone in a small room. Upon my
asking permission, he very readily allowed me to read a few
paragraphs of the address, to which I thought he gave his
mind. He assented to the truth of what we had brought
before him, conversed on the subject very freely-said he
would do what he could-but what had we to suggest? This
is the question often put as we go along. As on other occa-
sions, we told him we did not presume to dictate to the
governments of other countries, or to tell them their duty;
but simply to bring the matter before them, and ask them to
do what was in their power in aid of the great object. After
a few words on the general state of affairs in Bavaria, we
withdrew, well satisfied with our interview. We have seen
all the six ministers of State; they were polite, respectful,
and attentive to what we wished to say.
We went to Professor Schubert's: he is a remarkably fine
old man; he could not speak English, but it required no
great degree of penetration to perceive that he is a humble-
minded, well-established Christian: his countenance beams
with tenderness and intelligence, and the most enlarged
philanthropy. He travelled a few years ago in Palestine and
Egypt, and is much interested in Africa." In reference to
ÆT. 65.]
283
GRAND DUCHY OF BADEN.
the future he adds: "I have thought it most to my peace not
to attempt to form much of a plan for the accomplishment of
what may appear to be the duties of the present service. I
have no prospect of going further into Italy than Turin and
Florence. When I may think myself clear of those parts, I
hope I shall be favoured to see whether it is really laid upon
me to go into Spain. This part of my original prospect is
often before me. I have felt so strongly drawn to that
country in what I believe to be the love of Christ, that if no
one were to offer to go with me, I trust I should not hesitate
to go alone. I have nothing like the feeling that I am going
there to do any great thing, and that much will ever result
from it. Let it cost me whatever it may, if, in the mercy
and love of Him who is the Father of us all, I may be helped,
in ever so much feebleness and brokenness, to plead for those
who cannot plead for themselves, it will be enough—all that I
can ask or desire. I think it a favour to be acknowledged
with the utmost thankfulness, that from one time to another
as I go along, and especially when I have to appear before
those in authority, I continue to feel the concern to revive in
all its original freshness; and that sympathies with those
subject to the horrors and cruelties of the slave-trade do not
subside. I do not attempt to keep myself up to the point by
any artificial excitement, neither do I turn from any recent
information, nor from any facts: there are but few."
We proceeded by way of Augsburg to Stuttgard, and
afterwards to Carlsruhe. In these cities, opportunities were
granted to present the address to the King of Wurtemberg
and to the Grand Duke of Baden, and to press the subject
upon their attention. Circulation was also given to the
paper, as on former occasions, among those of influence.
From the dominions of the Grand Duke of Baden,
the two brothers proceeded to Strasburg. There,
closely as they had been united in the service of
Christ, and of their fellow men of all shades of colour,
they separated. Josiah Forster returned home, and
his place was supplied by Robert Alsop and Francis
Fry.
284
[1850.
LETTER FROM THOLUCK.
At Strasburg William Forster found waiting for
him a letter from Tholuck, whom they had lately
visited at Halle. After referring to some local
matters of a private nature, and to the benevolent
exertions of "his lady" among the sick poor, Dr.
Tholuck thus continues:-
I have more than once, dear friend, felt the presence of
God in the company of some of your brethren; I have also
done so in your company. I am attached to you in the
bonds of Christian friendship. I often repeat: Religion is
the simplest thing in the world, needing the least of apparatus.
This is what the Society of Friends teaches us ;-that is, those
who are spiritual members; for alas! some make morals and
philanthropy all, and leave out of sight, that the indwelling
principle of the love of Christ is the main thing.
Have you seen Schubert in Munich ? * He is the man who
can completely feel with you, and understand you; his religion
is all simplicity. In Strasburg there is also a man of a similar
class, though a little more linked to forms; but one of the
most lovely children of God-pastor Härter.
I shall rejoice to hear from you further, chiefly how you
have found Prof. Bergnes, to whom you will most kindly
remember me, and tell him that I desire a reply to my lines
sent him from Geneva.
Almighty God be ever near to you, and to your
Faithful friend,
Halle, Feb. 16th, 1850.
AUGUSTUS THOLUCK.
In the further carrying out of this arduous under-
taking, William Forster and his companions, Robert
Alsop and Francis Fry, passed on into Switzerland.
At Basle, he says, "We had a meeting in the evening
at the mission-house: it cost me something, and I
hope no harm was done." At Berne, besides making
use, in the distribution of the address, of the list of
* See page 282.
ÆT. 66.]
285
SWITZERLAND.
the professors of the University, and of the members
of the Chambers, they "made up packets for the
twenty-two cantons."
They now paid an interesting visit at Geneva, in
furtherance of the object of their journey. Alluding
to a trying affection of one of his eyes, which
continued to trouble him for some time afterwards,
he says, in writing home, on the 9th of Third
Month:-
I cannot conceal from myself that it is an indication not to
be mistaken, and that there may be a chastening in store for
me, to which it may be hard to submit myself; but I hope to
be patient under it. I wish to try for a little reunion, to-day,
of a few people to whom I could say a word or two on the
African slave-trade." (On this meeting he adds afterwards :)
"Our meeting last evening turned out well. There was a
large attendance. Several of our friends spoke, and much to the
purpose. Dr. Lambert, Tronchin, Cordes, and Arbuthnot;
everybody seemed interested.”
3rd mo. 13th.—O that you could all see Mont Blanc, as it
is now to be seen out of my window! so very clear and fine.
Last evening it was beautiful beyond description, as I watched
the dying away of the sunshine long after the sun had set
upon the lower mountains; such a roseate hue as can scarce
be conceived by those who have not seen it. I hardly know
which to admire most, the grandeur and majesty of the high
mountain, or the beautiful craggy Aiguilles. To see it as I
have seen it, I take to be one of the finest sights in this
lower world.
From Switzerland the travellers crossed the moun-
tains into Italy, and on the 2nd of the Fourth Month,
William Forster writes from Milan to his wife :-
Some little revival of that love in which I was first brought
to give myself up to the service was granted in the hour of
286
[1850.
ITALY, MILAN, ETC.
need; and I was not only strengthened to pursue what I
believed to be the path appointed, but as we came along
through the day, and especially on our arrival and settling
here, I have found peace and rest. I am brought more and
more to see that I have nothing to look to, but doing what I
may believe to be the duty of the day; and humbly to trust
that I shall be supported and protected to the end, wherever
and whensoever I may find an end to the service.
Again, on the 28th of the month, to his son :-
I never remember a time in which I more thoroughly felt the
value of every hour, nor in which I was more earnest in desire
to be given up to what I believed to be the duty of the day.
I look back with thanksgiving and admiration on the path I
have trod since I came into Italy: we have met with no
obstruction, and been shielded from harm on every hand. Our
appeal has met with as hearty a response as we could have looked
for; and wherever it has led to conversation, it has been asked,
What can we do? I have generally thought it best to put it
home to the consciences of such as appeared well disposed to
the object to consider what there may be in their power to do.
At Turin we saw the King of Sardinia, and all the Ministers of
State but one; at Milan Prince Schwartzenburg, the head of
the present military government for that part of Lombardy;
afterwards, at Verona, Marshal Radetsky; and at Venice
General: the whole country being still in a state of
siege, they are invested by the Austrian Government with
supreme authority. At Venice, Padua, Verona, Milan, and
Turin, I did not spare myself, night or day; and by one
means or other succeeded in getting the subject brought before
the noblesse, principal famílies, the bourgeoisie, professors,
ecclesiastics, and advocates. At Venice I applied for an
audience with the Duke of Bordeaux. The duke behaved
like a gentleman, set us perfectly at ease, and soon said
enough to convince me that, like most of the people we have
seen, he was in great ignorance as to the actual extent of the
evil, and of those by whom the slave-trade is carried on. We
ÆT. 66.]
287
FRANCE; MARSEILLES.
made acquaintance with Lady Sellon at Venice; she invited us
to her soiree. I should have been glad to have said a word or
two on the love of our Saviour, and of that pardon and recon-
ciliation which is offered us through his mediation. The
sense of this brought me to tears. But I did not find it
to be laid upon me; and, of course, I bore my burden. It is
when I get into the way of such people that I feel, more per-
haps than at any other times, the reality of the love of the
Gospel. I felt much for old Radetsky.
At Genoa three hundred copies of the address
were disposed of in the same manner; and, having
reached Oneglia, William Forster writes to his brother
Josiah Forster :-
The prospect of an increased deficiency of sight, and that
it may end in total blindness [which was never realized], some-
times brings me into heaviness, and in moments of greatest
infirmity excites some fearful apprehensions. I feel it
especially as it relates to some objects I had in prospect; but
on the whole I am kept in a submissive and unmurmuring
mind; and if I live to be laid upon the shelf, helpless and
useless, I am not without a hope that that which has pressed
upon me will be taken away, and that I shall, through some
means or another, be provided with as much alleviation as
will be good for me.
I shall, I believe, be rejoiced to hear that Friends are
favoured with a good, solid, harmonious Yearly Meeting,
without giving themselves up to despondency, or being over-
much cast down by the decrease of our numbers; and the
little we can see of the prospect of much succession.
After having entered France, he continues his
narrative :-
5th mo. 24th. Marseilles.-We arrived early in the after-
noon of yesterday. At one time I pleased myself with
thinking that we might have gone as far as Nismes; but upon
288
[1850.
FRIENDS IN THE SOUTH OF FRANCE.
a little reflection last evening, and endeavouring to give myself
up to the concern of the Yearly Meeting, which I trust is a
living and deep-rooted concern in our little church, a burden
laid upon it in the wisdom and tender compassion of our
Lord, I came to the conclusion that it might be in the way
of our duty to see what opening there was for the distri-
bution of the address in Marseilles. Between three and four
hundred copies were distributed to the merchants, lawyers,
and other influential persons; and I am as well satisfied with
our little labours there as at any place we have visited.
With reference to the state of religion in Italy, he
adds:-
Through all, the work is going forward; the light of the
blessed Gospel has already broken forth; and there are
awakened, quickened souls, seeking the way of life and sal-
vation. I heard of much that interested and comforted me
in Tuscany; but I had great reason to believe I was right
in not going after them. Had I not attended to the restraint
that I thought was laid upon me, I believe I should have
greatly endangered the object in which I am engaged. If
those who are brought to the Truth stand faithful to their
Lord, we must expect that they will have much to suffer.
I am most of all afraid lest the meddlesome hand of man
should mar the work that has been begun.
From Marseilles William Forster went forward to
Nismes, and visited nearly all the little companies
professing with Friends in Languedoc; after which
he proceeded to Privas, on his way to Paris, whilst
his companions returned home. From Privas he
writes to his brother Josiah Forster :-
9th. First-day.-I have got scent of the people I was
seeking after, and hope to see something of them in the
course of the day. We came by rail on Sixth-day morning to
Alais, and lodged at St. Ambroix. I was not equal to much
ÆT. 66.]
289
LYONS; AUXERRE.
exertion, but yet used some efforts to put myself in communi-
cation with the Protestants of that place, though without suc-
cess. Yesterday morning we were en route à bonne heure; came
by Joyeuse to Aubenais and over the mountains to Privas.
I went at two o'clock to a little reunion of serious religious
people, held at the house of a widow. I should suppose there
might be between twenty and thirty Protestants nés, such as
appeared to be labouring people. They gave the time up very
much to me, and seemed willing to rester en silence more than
I could have expected. I did my best in French—I dare say
it was bad enough. I should suppose that they are an
awakened, tender, sober-minded, seeking people.
In the afternoon there was a grand procession in the town
of the Fête de Dieu; everything very gaudy, and as much
apart from simple Christianity as it well could be. The host
under a canopy of crimson velvet, richly gilt; the people
with their censers throwing about their incense; the streets
lined with white linen and flowers. There was much the same
thing going on at Nismes. Everybody speaks of the Romish
Church as being in the ascendant, much more so than under
Louis Philippe.
Again, from Lyons, on the 13th:-
I thought the intervals of silence in our meeting at
Annonay were solemn; and they were not very short. If we
take many of the dear people in this country as they are,
instead of being out of humour with them that they are not
more to the mark at which we profess to aim, we cannot but
rejoice and be thankful for the measure to which they are
brought, and that so much of the spiritual mind can be
discerned at work within them.
At Auxerre he held another meeting, respecting
which he remarks:-
The meeting was far from being a very small company.
In much simplicity and faithfulness I endeavoured to deliver
VOL. II.]
U
"
290
[1850.
PARIS.
!
what I thought was laid upon me. I told Rangel, the inter-
preter, that if I should feel myself engaged to offer prayer in
the meeting, I did not wish to have it interpreted. It was
instructive and very comforting to me to hear him say that
he should not be willing to undertake that part of the service,
as he thought it almost impossible to give the spirit, the
unction, of the prayer, though he might give the words. It
was so; and, in what I thought was a good feeling of
solemnity, he afterwards gave it very faithfully.
On his arrival at Paris, when, it will be recollected,
Napoleon was at the head of the French Republic,
he was met by his brother Josiah Forster, and they
resumed the remaining part of the work together.
W. F. says in reference to it :-
We had an audience with the President yesterday: we
were well received. He speaks English with great facility,
allowed me to read as much of the address as I wished, con-
versed upon the subject with good sense and good feeling,
and did not seem at all disposed to hurry us away. We
have been at the offices of three of the ministers to-day, and
shall probably call on the others to-morrow morning. We
have it also in contemplation to forward a copy of the address
to the members of the Chamber. We think we shall then be
at liberty to take our departure.
In the course of this journey William Forster had
received a letter from Catherine Gurney, which,
from its intrinsic value, and characteristic reference
to herself, may perhaps not unsuitably find a place
here.
CATHERINE GURNEY TO WILLIAM FORSTER.
Lowestoft, 17th January, 1850.
MY VERY DEAR FRIEND,-I am much interested by thy
affectionate message, and glad to receive it, and to hear such
ÆT. 66.]
291
DEATH OF CATHERINE GURNEY.
66
good tidings of thy proceedings. A blessing does indeed
seem to be richly bestowed on thy "work of faith and labour
of love." I am not inclined to say many words about myself.
There is nothing so happy in cases of protracted infirmity, as
quiet submission-lying prostrate under the hand of the
Lord, who chastens us for our profit, that we may be par-
takers of his holiness." May this all-important end be per-
fected in me! This is my prayer, and, as far as it depends
upon myself, my endeavour day by day. Remember me for
good, dear William, in thy hours of close communion, in
which thy absent friends are brought before thee; and recol-
lect that I desire to abide continually under the shadow of
the Almighty, at the foot of the cross. This is my resting-
place, under every conflict of bodily suffering, or nervous
agitation of spirit, to which I am subject, and which is a
leading feature in my complaint, and very trying to my
nature; but I have many reliefs and alleviations, and every
external comfort; for which I desire to be most thankful. I
sometimes feel it a comfort that, however my other powers
may fail, the principle of love does not, and I take some
encouragement from 1 John iii., 14.
If thy brother Josiah is with thee, pray give my kind love
to him; he is one for whom I have a most sincere regard, as
well as for thyself. He must be a great help and comfort to
thee.
I am, very dear William,
Thy very affectionate friend,
C. GURNEY.
Before leaving Paris William Forster received the
account of the decease of Catherine Gurney; and in
his last letter to his wife from France, a short time
before embarking from Calais, he thus alludes to
it:
My brother had a letter from Samuel Gurney, which told
us of dear Catherine's peaceful departure. As to myself, I
feel that I have lost a faithful and dear friend, and I shall
U 2
292
[1850.
HIS SON'S MARRIAGE.
miss her much. But, so far from sorrowing without hope, I
have such a sweet and satisfactory sense that all is safe and
well with her, that I can scarcely sorrow at all—nothing but
rejoice and give thanks that her measure here on earth is
filled up; that she has passed through the dark valley; that
all her conflict is over, and that now all is light, life, peace,
rest, joy, and glory for evermore.
Among the interesting events which took place
this year was the marriage of his son to Jane M.,
daughter of the late Dr. Arnold of Rugby.
CHAPTER XLIV.
ANTI-SLAVERY VISIT IN SPAIN.
MORE than ten months had been spent on the
Continent during his late interesting tour among the
nations of Europe. But it was not long after his
return home that William Forster thought it right
to prepare for a similar engagement in Spain; and
on the 8th of the Third Month, 1851, he again left
his comfortable residence at Earlham-road, in order
to proceed to that kingdom with a view of putting
into circulation there also the Address of the Yearly
Meeting on the Slave Trade and Slavery.
On the following day he writes from London to
his wife :-
I think it is a comfort for us, and something upon which
we may possibly have to fall back in time of trial, that we may
trust that this first step towards the point I have so long had
before me has not been taken in a presumptuous mind; and
that if it be not the will of our Lord that I should go forward,
in condescension to my weakness, whenever He sees meet,
He will put forth his hand to stay my proceeding.
On the 10th he writes to her again :-
The committee was summoned to meet me previously to
the Morning Meeting on Second-day. Friends were very
loving, and made full expression of their sympathy, and
encouragement, and unity-and there was the same feeling
and expression in the meeting. It would have been a comfort
to me, for thee to have been a partaker of it.
294
[1851.
DEPARTURE FOR SPAIN.
My brother went with me to the Foreign Office, and after-
wards to the Spanish Ambassador's, in Cavendish-square.
At the embassy we saw the Secretary of Legation; he said
the ambassador was confined by illness, and not to be seen.
This morning went to Carlton-gardens. Encountered a
most positive denial and refusal from one of the servants. He
persisted in his lies until, by dint of perseverance, we con-
vinced him that we came by appointment; he then took our
cards. Nothing could be more cordial and kind than our
reception. Lord Palmerston was quite disposed for conver-
sation, and for an account of my travels, and evidently took
an interest in my report.
I thought I could discover that there was nothing lay
nearer to his heart than the safety and prosperity of the
kingdom of Sardinia. I begged him to keep an eye upon the
poor Protestants in the valleys, and to stand their friend in
case of need. I said a word for good King Oskar; but I
thought he seemed to know less of Sweden than any part of
Europe. He talked freely and very hopefully of their measures
for the suppression of the slave-trade; and I do believe he
wishes to do what he can for its utter extinction.
Upon my making allusion to my journey into the Peninsula,
he went to his desk and wrote a private letter to Lord
Howden, and one to the British Minister at Lisbon. He
had previously sent, or given orders for official letters from
Downing-street. There was hardly anything that he said that
was not worth remembering; you can hardly conceive how
much, and what a variety of interests were crowded into so
short a space of time.
The Spanish Minister received us very warmly; looked
really ill, quite disposed for talk, in French, and offered
me a letter to their Minister on Foreign Affairs, -told me
where I should get good accommodations at Madrid, and
nothing appeared like opposition to me or the object of my
journey.
Accompanied by his former associate, Edmund
Richards, and his young friend William Rasche, he
ÆT. 66.]
295
BORDEAUX.
crossed over to France on the 13th, and proceeded
without much delay to Paris. From that city he
writes on the 16th:--
E. R. and I went to the Institution of the Diaconesses
(Protestant). Their hospital was my principal object; there
was a good appearance of cleanliness and comfort. But
nothing pleased me so much as their ward for poor little
scrofulous children they appeared to be thoroughly well
cared for; all of them quite young. It reminded me of the
children's ward in the Protestant hospital at Dresden; every-
thing seemed to be done for their help and recovery, and
ample provision for their pleasure and amusement. In that
respect, I often think that poor little children in our hospitals
are much neglected.
From Paris they pursued their course towards
Spain; and William Forster writes again from
Bordeaux on the 24th:-
We finished off by going to see a reformatory and industrial
establishment, for boys of this and a few of the adjoining
departments. It is the only sight I have seen in this fine
city; and certainly it was well worth going to see one
hundred and sixty young people, between ten and eighteen
years of age, all of them diligently, happily, and, as far I
could judge, skilfully employed as forgerons, serruriers,
menuisiers, tailleurs, cordonniers; and some of them making
most beautiful and costly carpets, on the mode adopted in the
manufacture of Turkey carpets: I understand they have sent
one to London for the Exhibition. Their master spoke in
unequivocal terms of their good conduct; and certainly their
fine open countenances did not bespeak very guilty consciences.
Their report of the result of their discipline is almost as much
as I can believe. The average recommittal for crime of those
who have been imprisoned there does not amount to 3 per
cent. the larger proportion, they said, turn out honnêtes
ouvriers, marry and do well. The French certainly manage
296
[1851.
SPAIN.
these things better than with us; or else, as I believe to be the
case, they take in hand a less depraved set of boys than those
committed to our prisons.
They travelled on, by way of Bayonne and Burgos,
to Madrid; and on the 3rd of the Fourth Month,
William Forster writes from that city:-
I cannot say that my health is in any respect worse than
before I left home. Indeed, I think that since coming here,
I have had rather less oppression and pain; and I am sure
I ought to be very thankful for it. Sometimes I am cast
down and laid very low. I can honestly say I desire, and
labour after a willing and submissive mind; and have been
brought to it for the last few days to a greater degree than
for a long time past. At present our prospect is not very
promising. My great desire and concern is to move along
step by step, and from day to day, just as our path may
open before us. So that if at last we should find the door to
be shut against us, I may have the comfort of feeling that,
small as may be the result of the effort I have made in coming
here, I have done what I could.
Through the kind application of Lord Howden,
the British Minister for Foreign Affairs, they obtained
an audience with the Queen of Spain; and an oppor-
tunity was thus given of presenting to her in person
the address on the slave-trade and slavery. The
Queen said she received it with pleasure; beyond
which scarcely any thing appears to have passed. By
the kind assistance of a gentleman named Cortazar,
to whom the Spanish Ambassador in London had
given William Forster a letter of introduction, way
was also made, a few days afterwards, to present a
copy of the address to the Queen Mother.
Much time was consumed, in the course of this
month, in waiting for such interviews, and in printing
ÆT. 67.]
297
MADRID.
the address for distribution. On the latter subject
W. F. remarks:-
I doubt whether anybody would harm us if we were to go
straight forward and get it printed without delay; but I am so
very desirous of paying all due attention to the law and
customs of the country wherever I go, so far as I can with a
clear conscience, that I had far rather err in over-caution,
than run the risk of giving any occasion against us.
His care not to allow even a laudable curiosity to
interfere with close attention to what he felt to be his
primary duty, is manifest in the following obser-
vations :-
It may be that I shall go away without visiting the Museum.
No doubt it contains the finest pictures in the world. In
the galleries of the palace of the Minister of the Interior is a
sample of what is to be seen at the Museum. One certainly
ought to be satisfied that it is in the right ordering of things,
and that one is under right restraint in not availing oneself of
the enjoyment. I could not have believed it possible, that
the art of man could have produced such works as I saw to-
day-such expression, such exquisite touch and colour. It
seemed as if one could have handled their limbs, and felt the
texture of their clothes.
In reference to the translation of the address into
Spanish, he says afterwards :-
It has undergone the revision of a gentleman who is
employed by the embassy, also of Usoz, and of Cortazar;
each has suggested alterations which I deem to be improve-
ments, and I now wish to be satisfied without any further
revision. Do what you will, a translation must be a transla-
tion, and seldom turns out to be anything else. It would
have done thee good to have heard one or two of Cortazar's
remarks as he went over it; it filled my eyes with tears of
298
[1851.
SPAIN.
joy. I thought it was worth coming to Madrid to hear from
such a man such expression, and to perceive the evidence of
such feeling, on the iniquity of slavery and its contingencies.
On the First-day morning he adds:-
Our landlady, who is a very zealous woman, has just been
into our apartment to ornament the balconies with her silk
counterpanes, as a grand procession is to come through the
streets this morning. The houses are beginning to make a
very gay appearance with scarlet, blue, and white. The
opposite house, which is in the occupation of one of the
grandees of Spain, has all its balconies bedecked with scarlet
covering, which seems to be made for the purpose. W. R. says
it is a procession for the benefit of the sick who do not attend
at the public services of their fasts and festivals.
Much as there is in all this that makes one sad, it is less
distressing to me than the infidelity of our own country, and
some parts of the continent with which I have been made.
acquainted within the last few months; that does at times
harass and afflict me beyond all expression. Oh! to think for
a moment what it is for one man to be robbed of a sense of
his accountableness, and, in the midst of the cares, and trials,
and sorrows of life, to have no hope of rest, or peace, or joy in
the world to come, nor to believe in the possibility of attaining
to it.
Usoz was punctual to the time we had mentioned for our
meeting. The street was in such a state of excitement-
so much noise and disturbance, that I thought we could hardly
sit down to much good purpose; but the time was not lost.
We had conversation with our friend on subjects of deep inte-
rest. Our meeting, when we did sit down, was a time of much
refreshment and comfort to my own mind, and my ministry
was more to my relief and satisfaction than is often the case.
Usoz was, as I thought, in a humble, tender mind, and I was
glad to have him with us. If thou would like to know what was
principally before me, turn to John xx. 19:-"Then the same
day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the
ÆT. 67.]
299
MADRID.
doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of
the Jews, came Jesus, and stood in the midst, and saith unto
them, Peace be unto you."
I should say that a heavy rain came on and spoiled their
fun-really the whole thing did not seem worthy of a better
name, and the procession came not. O! what would I not
do and suffer, if this fine and noble race of men might be
brought into the truth as it is in Jesus!
The following extracts are taken from letters to
his wife, in the course of the Fifth Month :-
Usoz came to our meeting and brought me a translation
into Spanish of the "Lock and Key." We had a good time
together. He told me incidentally of his having been con-
fined in the prison of the Inquisition, in the very room in
which Borrow was afterwards imprisoned, for having given a
challenge to an officer who had spoken against his father's
character. There is but little of that left in him now.
is a remarkably humble-minded man, given up to endure
reproach and contempt, and, as I believe, to suffer persecution
for the truth, if it should be permitted to come upon him.
He is possessed of large property, both in the city and the
country,―rich in vineyards and oliveyards.
He
In allusion to a visit W. F. paid to him he adds:-
I fancy he thought me rather shy in taking to the sweet-
meats, which I certainly was; he said two or three times.
over, they were all Spanish. We did not immediately under-
stand him. At last it came out that they were made of sugar
the growth of Andalusia; and he said they used no other.
This, of course, set me at liberty; for I had been rather
unusually strict in not eating any of their colonial sugar since
I came into Spain.
I have taken some pains to obtain information respecting
the growth and manufacture of that used in Andalusia. As far
as I can hear, the cultivation of the cane is at present confined
to two or three valleys running into the Mediterranean, near
300
[1851.
SPAIN.
:
Malaga. The sugar is considered to be as good as that
imported from Cuba; and Usoz thinks it is very much used
in Madrid, and in some instances sold as colonial sugar.
There is a company formed for its manufacture: we have
been at their office, but could not gain all the information I
wished for. From what I could gather, I think they made
it answer; and that they are preparing to carry it out to a
larger extent than heretofore. I do not know that much is
to be expected from it as to its effect upon the condition of
the slaves in their colonies. But it is a curious and important
fact, as I believe it is the only instance of sugar being manu-
factured from the cane in any part of Europe, as an article
of trade.
17th. I do not know that ever I was so fully occupied by
any one object as within the last ten days or two weeks, or that
I ever felt more sensible of the value of every hour. My
health sometimes has suffered from the want of exercise and
fresh air; once I took a carriage and went out of town, and
was certainly the better for it.
Much as we have done in the way of circulating the address,
we have still enough before us to give employment for a few
days longer. I believe we are right in giving a large publicity
to the concern of Friends; and I hope, if it does no more, it
may draw the attention of the public to the subject. It is to
me an affecting consideration, that whilst the British have
been using their sugar, and we must believe giving large
encouragement to the importation of slaves from Africa,
nothing has been said or done in Spain except the corres-
pondence between our Government and theirs. I cannot hear
that a word has been issued from the press, in any form, for
the last three or four years, and it may be longer. I imagine
that much more has been said and written within that time in
Brazil than in any part of Spain. The few that we have met
with well affected to our concern say that nobody dares openly
to utter a word upon the question, or I should say against it.
This makes me so much the more desirous of leaving nothing
undone that they will allow us to do; and I much incline to
believe that it is better for us to stay here, and make use of
ÆT. 67.]
301
MADRID.
the post from Madrid, than to leave it till we get into any of
the provincial cities, where possibly we might meet with diffi-
culties that would greatly hinder us.
Pray do all thou canst, everywhere and with everybody, to
persuade them to be very careful not to use sugar made by
the labour of slaves. I have found a confectioner a few paces
from our lodging who assures me that they use none but
Spanish sugar. I go there and talk about it, but the subject
seems new and strange to them. I wish to give a little fête to
the deaf and dumb school, forty of them, a fine intelligent set of
lads from the provinces who are under a good course of training.
I have made a stir about the cakes being made of Spanish
sugar, and W. has been out this morning to buy it.
The cruelty and wickedness of the bull-fights often make
me very sorrowful. In the interview we had with the Arch-
bishop of Toledo (he is considered the head of the church
establishment in Spain), I thought it right to say a few
words on the subject. He heard me patiently, said nothing
in support of them. The little he did say was on the other
side of the question. We went into the amphitheatre the
other day; they say it will hold 20,000 persons, and the man
said that they had 12,000 last Second-day. He gave me a
few particulars; but I think his account of bulls and horses
killed that evening must be an exaggeration, though I wrote
down the figures and showed them to him, and he said they
were right.
5th mo. 18th.-We went on a short excursion into the
country yesterday; I really wanted a little fresh air. The Count
of Ossuna took us in his carriage to his chateau; it was
occupied by Bonaparte when his army had possession of
Madrid, and there he signed the famous decree for the aboli-
tion of the Inquisition. Nothing can be more dreary and com-
fortless than the general appearance of the country, up to the
walls, or rather to the environs, of Madrid: in many directions
not a tree to be seen, though those planted in avenues on
the high road, within half a mile or a mile of the city, grow
very well. The surface of the country is what the Ameri-
cans call "rolling,"-gently undulating-mountains in the
302
[1851.
SPAIN.
background, about twelve or fifteen miles distant, covered with
snow-light soil and light crops. It reminds one of the most
dreary parts of Newmarket Heath; though one misses the
fine large plantations by which that country is rendered so
much less desolate in appearance. It is no easy thing to
describe the difference between a ducal chateau in Spain and
a first-rate country gentleman's house in England. A great
deal of the furniture remains, which has a degree of grandeur
attached to it. The garden, which is laid out in terraces and
ornamented with statues, must have been made at considerable
expense; but nothing can be a greater contrast, than its
artificiality and formality, to our style of gardens-to our
lawns and flowers, and shrubberies and plantations. They
had fruit-trees in great variety,-apricots, peaches, apples,
pears, figs, and vines. The peaches they say are very fine.
As to flowers, you can hardly imagine how small is the
variety, and so poor. The bouquets brought into Madrid are
of the most common flowers, such as would not be thought
worth gathering with us. Strawberries are coming into
season, very small, but not of much flavour. Cherries they
say are abundant, but the fruit I have seen are very poor.
Some of their vegetables are pretty good; spinach one of the
best; asparagus very fine; artichokes abundant in the season;
peas I think poor. The country people, and lower class in the
cities, live very much on pulse, beans, and a kind of large pea.
The bread is good, better than in France, finer and whiter
than in most parts of England.
I wish very carefully to feel our way as to our departure
hence, both when and where. Whichever course we may
believe to be the path opened for us, I must try to hope for
help to make a willing surrender of myself to the service, and
quietly and patiently to endure whatever may be allowed to
come upon me. My heart is ready to fail when I think of the
nervous agitation to which I have been so much a prey in my
travels, by sea and land, within the last few years, and, more
or less, all my life. I feel the comfort of having a friend with
me who has an understanding of my infirmity, and is kindly
careful and considerate of me.
ÆT. 67.]
303
MADRID.
Before leaving Madrid they forwarded the following
address to the Spanish Minister :-
TO BERTRAND DE LIS, Minister of State for Foreign Affairs
in the Government of Spain.
Having accomplished the object which brought us to this
city, we feel that we can do no less, before we take our
departure, than very gratefully acknowledge the kindness we
have received from the ministers of the Crown of Spain, and
from others holding office in the Government. We are thank-
ful that the way had been made for our obtaining access to
the Sovereign of this realm, and that we have been permitted
to discharge the duty entrusted to us, by offering the Queen
a copy of the address from the religious Society of Friends in
Great Britain and Ireland, on the cruelty, the horrors, and
the sinfulness of the African slave-trade, and upon the injustice
of negro slavery; that so many of the ministers of the Govern-
ment have granted us an audience, and allowed us to present
to them personally a copy of the address; and that, during
the many weeks we have spent in Madrid, we have met with
no impediment in attending to what we have believed to be
our duty in sending the address by special messenger to the
houses of persons of rank and influence in the city, and by post
to those occupying stations of authority in the provinces.
We are strangers in a strange land; but we trust we shall
not be taking too much upon ourselves in again commending
the object we have at heart to the sympathy and conscientious
attention of the ministers of the Crown. It is an object of
deep and constant solicitude to our brethren in religious
Society, and it is that which has induced us, in the decline of
life, to leave our homes and to travel into a country so distant
from our habitation. We humbly and earnestly beseech them
to keep their hearts open to a sense of the sorrows and suffer-
ings inflicted upon the people of Africa by the continuance of
the slave-trade, and to use all such means as comport with the
peaceable nature of the Christian religion in putting an end
at once and for ever to the trade in slaves from that continent
304
[1851.
SPAIN.
to the Spanish colonies in the West Indies, and for the accom-
plishment of the abolition of slavery itself; so that those now
subject to its degradation and oppression may be put into
possession of the rights and liberty enjoyed by other citizens
of this nation.
We entertain a warm and lively interest in the welfare,
the peace, and prosperity of this great nation. It is our
strong desire that it may please the Lord Almighty largely
to bless the rulers of the land, and the people whom they
govern; and that Spain may take her full share, in unison
with the other nations of Europe, in promoting the improve-
ment, the civilization, and the happiness of the inhabitants of
Africa, and of the whole world.
30th.—We made inquiry respecting the course to Barce-
lona; and at length, as we have thought the way opened for
us step by step, we have gone so far as to take our places for
to-morrow in the diligence for Valencia.
I do not intend to spare myself, nor do I wish to be spared
as long as any strength is left in me, and there remains any-
thing for me to do, either in the great object of the concern of
the Yearly Meeting, or in any other line of duty in which I
may be called upon to labour in this country, or for the good
of this people. No words can describe the sense of oppres-
sion and suffering under which I am sometimes borne down,
in the feeling that I have, that the word of the Lord is
bound.
What is there that I would not endure if I might, within
ever such narrow limits, or upon ever so small a scale, be per-
mitted to speak of the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to
tell of the love, the wisdom, and the power of God in the
rich and large provision He has made for our peace and
everlasting happiness in the gospel of his own dear Son, our
Saviour.
But it will not always be thus. I have no doubt an effec-
tual door will be opened, and that many tongues will be
unloosed to speak boldly and largely of those things that
pertain to the kingdom of Christ; and that there will be in
days to come-it is not for us to say how soon—those that
ET. 67.]
305
MADRID.
will flock like doves to the windows.
When once the standard
is raised, many are they that will be gathered to it and stand
by it.
We have heard of the death of Sylvanus Fox: it is very
touching to me how many of my old friends are gone-how
few there are left! He was always, from the very first acquain-
tance, one of my most loving and faithful friends; and I knew
his worth.
I think I have written about 2000 directions, and of course
signed as many of our circulars. I never could write very
quickly, and writing strange names of persons and places is
slow work at best; all this, and much that was contingent to
it, thou wilt suppose could not be done in a day. I do not
complain, and I must beg thee not to mention it. It is in
truth but a small service, though it has often cost me much
in the way of thoughtfulness and anxiety. I have generally
found it as well, or best for me not to be careful as to the
result of any small efforts I may have thought it right to make
as matter of religious duty. I must confess I did rather wish
to know what were the effects of the large distribution we
have made in this place; but little has come to light, yet quite
enough to give me to believe that the labour has not been
thrown away.
Since those fearful and awful depths into which I was
plunged about ten days or a fortnight after I came here, I
have often enjoyed a stayed, and contented, and quiet mind. It
was more of a baptism than ever I was brought to before. It
might be altogether the work of a morbid imagination; and
I am sure I will not say that it was not; but, whether or not,
it answered the purpose of bringing me to the test, and of
trying and proving me, and the concern to which I had
devoted myself; and I wish to remember with thankfulness
and praise that I was enabled to endure, and to give myself
up to die for the truth's sake, whatever might be the form in
which death might be brought upon me, In those hours, I
had a sense of sympathy with many of those blessed ones who
bore testimony to their Lord in this city, and in other places,
VOL. II.]
X
306
[1851.
SPAIN.
in days of darkness and cruel device, which we hope are
gone by for ever.
Pray tell me what thou hears of Henry Tuke. I wish he
could know of the affectionate tenderness with which I think
of him. He may be told that when I turn my thoughts to-
wards him, both with reference to this life and the life that
is to come, all is rest and peace, and anticipation of joy and
glory without end.
After a journey of forty-eight hours in the
diligence, through a chain of mountains, and a
considerable extent of pine forests, over very bad
roads with deep ruts, William Forster and his
companion reached Valencia on the 2nd of the Sixth
Month. From this place he writes on the 9th :-
We are about to leave, and have taken our places for
Barcelona. I have endeavoured diligently and faithfully to
do my best in giving circulation to the address. We have
sent out somewhere about 380, in envelopes, to almost all
sorts of people-civil and municipal authorities, trade, church,
university, seminaries, law, medicine, and nobility. The
Governor has been most civil, and our Vice-consul, Ignatius
Peyloron, a Spanish gentleman, no less so. At first we had
some difficulty in meeting with the help we needed; at last
we got hold of a man who seemed to know everybody, and
fully answered our purpose.
I came to Valencia, I believe, very much given up to go
along the coast by land or sea to Cadiz, or across the country
to Seville, or in any other direction. I have sometimes felt
myself overpowered by feebleness, and much oppressed. The
heat of summer is come at last, and I feel it.
The horrid cruelties of the bull-fights haunted us to the
last. On the Second-day before we left, it was said six bulls
and eighteen horses were killed. The passion for these
disgusting spectacles is so deeply rooted in the population of
the Spanish nation, that it must be the work of a long time
ÆT. 67.]
307
VALENCIA ; BARCELONA.
before it can be eradicated, or to any great degree suppressed;
but that is no reason why nothing should be said or done
towards it.
When they were on the point of leaving for Barce-
lona, they were furnished with the names of several
towns in the provinces; and they immediately took
measures to forward the address through the post to
twenty-eight persons holding the office of alcaide,
answering to that of the English sheriff. They then
proceeded on their journey, and William Forster goes
on to say :-
Barcelona.-We got through the journey from Valencia
hither in safety. I am sure I ought to be very thankful for
it. I cannot say that it was without suffering; but there
were many alleviations: a pleasant breeze from the sea
almost the whole of the way; a good and easy passage across
the mouth of the Ebro, and nothing to alarm us all the way.
There were robbers on the road not long ago, and I had a
pretty heavy bag of dollars ready for them; but they came
not. I make no pretensions to physiognomy or phrenology,
and am sometimes glad that I know so little about it; but I
have hardly seen a man among the peasantry in Spain with
whom I would not trust myself and what I had with me.
They look like a hard-working, happy set of people. I dare-
say many of them are poor enough: but not so very poor, if
one may judge by that which is to be seen by a peep into
their houses.
6th mo. 22nd.—I have been in different parts of the city,
but as yet have seen but little to interest me. Valencia is an
old place, very much answering to the idea I had formed of
the cities in the south of Spain: short narrow streets, most
of them without pavement; large houses with a central area,
and what we should consider as the ground floor very much
open to the street. Madrid is certainly a fine city, and makes
an appearance of wealth and luxury much beyond my
x 2
308
[1851.
RETURN FROM SPAIN.
expectation. In the little intercourse we had with people
there, I heard so much of the corrupt state of society as often
made me sick at heart; and though I became really attached
to the few acquaintances we made there, I could not be sorry
to come away.
24th.—We have secured our places in the diligence to
Perpignan. We have sent out 677 of the address by special
messenger, and 240 by post.
This is a fête-day, and the city has been in a state of great
excitement since last Fifth-day, which was one of their prin-
cipal jours de fête in the whole year. There have been
processions every day, mostly in the evening. I never saw
so much of these things before, and certainly do not wish to
see the like again.
To-morrow is to be our last day at Barcelona, and probably
my last day in Spain; the thought of it brings me to some
depth of feeling. Nothing but the belief that it was laid
upon me could have made me willing to submit to the trial
of it; and now I have the comfort of believing that the
way is open for my return. I have diligently endeavoured to
do my best; after all, it may seem to amount to little, but I
am not conscious of having left much or anything undone.
Thus closed his labours in Spain. He and his
companion now proceeded by way of Perpignan to
Toulouse, in the south of France. In that city, and
at Montauban, opportunities for religious service
presented, which, as a minister of Christ, William
Forster felt it to be his duty to embrace-in the
former place with some serious Protestants, and in
the latter with the students in the Protestant college.
After this they pursued their homeward journey, and
were favoured to arrive in safety in London, on the
11th of the Seventh Month, 1851.
To William Forster, in his lowly walk by faith with
God, constrained by the love of Christ, and led by
ÆT. 67.]
309
DORSET AND HANTS, ETC.
the Spirit-it was no small thing to have accom-
plished such a service on the continent, to which he
had now devoted more than a year of close labour.
To the Christian community of which he was a
member, it was cause for thankfulness to have seen
it "laid upon him," thus far to carry out its long-
cherished concern on behalf of a cruelly wronged
and oppressed people. However great the expendi-
ture of time and strength, the magnitude and inve-
teracy of the evil sufficiently justified the attempt
thus to draw the attention of the Governments of
Europe to its enormity, and to the importance of a
combined effort for its removal, as one of the foulest
blots upon their common profession of Christianity.
About four months after his return from Spain,
W. F. entered upon a visit of Christian love
among "the Friends with whom he was formerly
associated in the West of England, particularly
in the counties of Dorset and Hants, and some
meetings in Somersetshire;" but of this religious
engagement, interesting as it must have been on
many accounts, as his last visit to those among
whom he had resided so long, no particulars are
preserved.
CHAPTER XLV.
VISIT TO THE VAUDOIS OF PIEDMONT, ETC.
MUCH of the early part of 1852 was spent in the
retirement of home, amidst the ordinary avocations
of a life devoted to the service of Christ, in that
liveliness of spirit and watchfulness unto prayer
which are essential to keeping open the springs of
true consolation and strength in the heart of the
believer-ready to be equipped for every fresh service
that his divine Master may be pleased to require of
him. When the Yearly Meeting drew near, William
Forster went up to London, and, much to the com-
fort of his friends, took his part in the deliberations
and labours called forth by the exigencies of the
Church. Little as there is to record respecting these
services, it may not be unsuitable here to notice
them on one occasion.
He remarked on the value of a forbearing spirit, in the
earnest desire that, in remembering our own imperfections,
we may be brought to a lowly, humble state of mind. The
more we feel how much we need the forbearance of others,
the more shall we exercise it ourselves. Love to the brethren
was an evidence that the early believers had passed from
death unto life. What is it to pass from an earthly to a
heavenly mind!
The more we are really kept alive to God,
the deeper will be our dependence upon Him.
There is no other religion than that which was the religion
of the early Christians, of the church of God from that day
ET. 68.]
311
VISIT TO THE VAUDOIS, ETC.
to this. We know nothing else than this: we wish for
nothing else; we expect nothing else than that which comes
by Christ;-his gospel is the everlasting gospel. We have
no clearer evidence of a growth in what is good-in vital
godliness, than as we cling closer and closer to Him as our
Mediator, Advocate, and only hope of glory.
Soon after his return home he laid before his
Monthly Meeting a religious concern "to pay a visit
to the descendants of the ancient Vaudois in the
valleys of Piedmont, in some parts of France, and
the city of Geneva, and to attend to such other ser-
vice as, in the course of his journey, he might feel
to be laid upon him, in the north of Italy and on
his way home." Certificates of the unity and
approval of his friends of this undertaking were
freely granted him, and towards the end of the Ninth
Month he left home to carry out the prospect before
him. He was accompanied in this journey by his
friend William Holmes, and Jules Paradon joined
them as interpreter. Passing through France, on
his way to Geneva, he held a meeting at Sens, of
which he gives the following account:-
At Sens I obtained from a colporteur and the instituteur of
the Protestant school all the information I wished for. I
endeavoured to see how far the way was opened for a meeting
in the evening. Upon making them acquainted with the
concern, they very readily fell in with it: we left it in their
hands. The meeting was held in a room adjoining the chapel;
we had not a large company-just enough for the place.
We soon settled down into solemn quiet. I endeavoured,
through the help of an interpreter, to communicate that which
was brought before me; and there appeared a remarkable
feeling of openness to receive it. I had at my right hand a
312
[1852.
VISIT TO THE VAUDOIS, ETC.
jardinier in his blouse, whom I took to be a good, spiritual,
experienced Christian. Towards the close of the meeting he
spoke with much fervour and solemnity; and, according to
my understanding of such things, it had very much the
character of what we consider to be true gospel ministry.
He had been brought out of the Church of Rome within a
few years, and is spoken of in terms of much esteem and
respect; evidently a man of no great amount of education,
but well taught in the best school. How glad we should be
to have a few such men brought in amongst us!
The colporteur, a sensible, well-behaved, and Christian man,
came to us at the hotel, and gave me very interesting and
affecting details of the empêchement thrown in the way of his
pursuing his calling. I felt so far relieved that I did not
hesitate to come off by the express night train about ten
o'clock; and had a good journey in time for the boat at
Chalons.
A meeting with a similar class of persons was
held at Lyons, to his satisfaction; after which he
and his companions proceeded to Geneva. From
that city he writes on the 17th:-
We are just come in. I found Gaussen kind and open-
hearted; his daughter, and sister, and mother (a good-spirited
old lady, not very far from ninety years of age) so much the
same it might have seemed that not more than a week had
elapsed since I saw them before. The daughter kindly under-
took to interpret a few sentences for me; and I trust we were
all of us refreshed and comforted together under some sense
of the presence of our Lord. Gaussen parted from me in
much tenderness, and with the expression of his good wishes;
and has given me a letter of introduction to one of his
friends in the valleys. I took courage, and told him of my
concern for an opportunity with the young men, students
in their college. I told him if he did not see the way open
for it to say "No," and I did not doubt but I should be
ET. 68.1
313
GENEVA; DR. GAUSSEN.
satisfied. He and his daughter entered most kindly into the
concern, and he undertook to make arrangement for it.*
The meeting was held the following afternoon, and
W. H. remarks respecting it :-
The students were assembled to the number of twenty-six
in one of their lecture rooms. Merle d'Aubigné was too
unwell to be there; but his friend La Harpe proved a very
kind and excellent interpreter. W. F. had passed through
much exercise in the prospect of this meeting. It was, I
believe, a very relieving opportunity. He addressed them
for more than half an hour very impressively. The great
importance of their knowing that real change of heart which
is essential to the true Christian was a prominent feature in
* Dr. Gaussen was for more than thirty years the colleague of Merle
D'Aubigné in the Evangelical Seminary of Geneva. On his decease, on
the 18th of Sixth Month, 1863, in his seventy-third year, the latter wrote
a brief sketch of his life and labours, from which the following parti-
culars are taken :-
"Geneva has just lost one of her most remarkable men, and the
Church of Christ at large one of her brightest ornaments and most
faithful servants.
Gaussen had been a distinguished scholar in the University of Geneva;
he maintained a lively interest in the progress of discovery, in natural
philosophy, astronomy, geology, and other sciences. Nothing was
foreign to that noble and capacious intellect. He entered the ministry
in 1815, and was married in 1816. After a year of great happiness he lost
his wife. This event produced a solemn impression on his feeling heart.
It was like a call from on high to devote his life entirely to the Lord,
to strive to bring souls to Christ—to awaken their longing for eternal
life, and to comfort the afflicted by the promises of the gospel.
Dr. Gaussen's faith, which had been established through the study of
the Holy Scriptures, and which had seized those life-giving truths so
firmly held by the Reformers, received at this period the baptism of
sorrow, and acquired the deep and intimate character which it retained
ever after. His ministry had henceforth a degree of power, of grandeur,
of unction, of pathos, and of winning eloquence, which were remarkable.
Many are still living who can remember the impression it made. His
fellow-students, and also his professors, could not but see in him a distin-
guished theologian. He was convinced that for the triumph of the
314
[1852.
VISIT TO THE VAUDOIS, ETC.
the commencement. It was altogether a very interesting
interview. At the close he presented each with a copy of the
"Lock and Key," previously put up and directed. They ap-
peared to take leave of him with a feeling of true Christian
interest. Copies of the "Lock and Key," to the number of
about fifty, were likewise put up and directed to each of the
students in the other college, and forwarded to them.
During their stay in Geneva William Forster paid
a visit also to Cæsar Malan,* whose Christian
character he cordially appreciated; though, equally
Evangelical as he was in his views of the "doctrines
of grace," he did not see eye to eye with the Geneva
doctor on all points, especially as it regards the
Christian faith, and for the happiness of man, it is essential to lay as a
foundation the great truths of the gospel. He felt that in this there
had been a spiritual and doctrinal declension during the eighteenth
century, and that the times required in a peculiar manner that the faith
of Christians should be based on strong and solid convictions. He felt
that on the possession of such convictions depended the health and life
of the Church, and of society at large.
At the same time that he was handling the disputed questions in theo-
logy with so much life and vigour, nothing could be more beautiful
than to see that great and learned man becoming a child for children,
and Sabbath after Sabbath instructing them in the elements of gospel
truth. Dr. Gaussen has done more for the promotion of Sabbath
schools in the Protestant Churches on the Continent than any other man
in Europe.
During the latter years of his life his strength diminished by little
and little; the oil was lowering in the lamp which had been so long “a
burning and a shining light in which many rejoiced," but which was
soon to be extinguished. That precious faith which had been the joy
of his life, was his strength in the valley of the shadow of death. The
love for the Saviour which had filled his heart during the days of health
did not fail him in the end, and a feeling of perfect peace was manifest
in his whole deportment."
* The following abstract of an obituary notice respecting him, by one
of his friends, may be interesting to the reader :—
“Dr. C. Malan died near Geneva, on the 8th of May, 1864, in his
seventy-eighth year. He was born before the outbreak of the French
ÆT. 68.]
315
GENEVA; CESAR MALAN.
predestinarian question. With reference to the inter-
view he remarks:
It cost me some thought before I reached Geneva, and
whilst I was there. I went in rather a trembling mind, and
in much doubt whether it might be acceptable to him. He
received me with more openness than I could have anticipated,
and acknowledged himself refreshed and comforted by the
visit. I am never likely to see him again, and think it a
favour to myself to have discharged that little labour of love:
that and the meeting I had with the students are opportunities
that I do not wish to forget. La Harpe's interpretation on
that occasion was little less than a luxury: he called the next
morning, and made further offer of his services; but I thought
I had obtained my discharge, and that was enough for me.
Revolution, and was in the prime of manhood when, simultaneously with
the blessings of restored peace, a revival of Evangelical faith began on the
Continent. He liked to ascribe his conversion, under the power of the
Spirit, to the direct influence of the Scriptures; and it was between
the years 1816 and 1819 that, as a young preacher of no small
promise, he first made a stand for the doctrines of the gospel. In the
church of Geneva the truth of God had, at that time, been forsaken to
such a degree, that when Malan raised his voice, the doctrines of the
Divinity of Christ, of the personality of the Holy Spirit, of the atone-
ment through the blood of Jesus, and the free grace of God, were
resisted and condemned both by the ecclesiastical and the civil power.
The laws of his country secured him his personal freedom; but he was
expelled from his post in the college, and his name was struck off from
the roll of ministers. He gave up without hesitation acquired advan-
tages and expectations; and, separated from the National Church, he
gathered round him those whom his teaching had already awakened, and
in 1820 he formed an independent congregation. His zeal for the conver-
sion of souls was unbounded, and he always stood determinedly opposed
to all kinds of Socinian and Arian teaching, to every doctrine of self-
righteousness, to every opinion disparaging to the name and authority of
the Eternal Head of the Church. This it was which kept him apart for
a long series of years from the church of his birth which he loved-but
loved with an affection surpassed by his love for Zion's King, the
Redeemer of his soul.
It was well-known that Dr. Malan held those theological views desig-
nated as strict Calvinism. Their rigidity, and his mode of enforcing
316
[1852.
VISIT TO THE VAUDOIS, ETC.
They left Geneva on the 20th, and, after a fatiguing
journey of two nights, by the diligence, they reached
Turin. On the frontier of Sardinia the tracts and
books on religious subjects which William Forster
had brought out with him, had been detained by the
Custom-house officers, and he had no small difficulty
in recovering them. After much delay, and having
several times to appear at the proper office, they were,
however, given up; and he remarks on this occa-
sion:
I am really thankful to be allowed to proceed; and I hope
to be helped so to walk watchfully and wisely, that the little
intercourse I may have with those I meet with may be to the
quieting of their minds rather than to their agitation or
excitement.
From Turin the travellers now went forward direct
to the scene of William Forster's labours, among
"The Men of the Valleys," with a history "not less
them, raised opposition on the part even of many pious persons whose
ideas were not of an equally absolute complexion. This was to him a
source of constant grief; and he was not always quite enough considerate
towards those who dissented from him, finding it difficult to admit the
reality of convictions differing from his own. But whatever there was to
regret on this account, he remains entitled to the distinction of having
been throughout a long life an undaunted and indefatigable champion of
the gospel. He was decisively instrumental in raising amongst us the
standard of pure and orthodox teaching. Even those who could not
agree with him in many things, were both impelled and strengthened by
his presence and his voice, always ready with no uncertain sound on the
side of the Truth.
Dr. Malan has written a good deal, but published no theological work
of note. Some of his tracts are among the best in the French language.
His hymns, of which he wrote many, remain as a precious legacy. Some
have been translated into other languages.
His faith shone brightly to the end. He enjoyed his assurance of
salvation through the merits of the Saviour alone, in the near approach
of death, as fully as in the days of health and strength; and he fell
asleep in the Lord.”
ÆT. 68.]
317
TURIN, PIGNEROL, ETC.
romantic than that of the land of Tell and Winkelried,
with services to the cause of pure Christianity ren-
dered centuries earlier than those of Zuingle, Calvin,
Luther, or even Wycliffe." Arrived at La Tour,
he writes to his wife :-
10th mo. 29th. La Tour.-We have just been holding our
little meeting; a day or two out, of course; but I could not
think of giving it up.
Whilst W. H. and Jules are making terms with the maître-
d'hôtel, I wish to lose no time in writing a very short letter,
just to tell thee of our safe and peaceful arrival in the valleys
of the Vaudois.
On reaching Pignerol about one o'clock, we found that the
conveyance for La Tour would not start till five in the after-
noon; but as it seemed that a carriage was to be hired at a
moderate cost that would bring us here in two hours, we
agreed to take it, ordered some dinner, and made a stroll
through the town.
At Turin they told me I could have some printing done
there, and that I could have the help of the professors at the
college for the correction of the press. I have now very
much made up my mind to have a few Scripture books printed
in Italian. I feel the responsibility of every little matter of
the sort; and hope and desire to do all things carefully and
wisely. Every now and then I shrink into the timidity of
my nature, and then again I rise above it; and, in what I
think to be the reviving of faith, I am helped to look forwards
with a desire to pursue the path that I may believe to be
set before me; and in such moments, with thanksgiving and
praise, mixed with fear and trembling, I can look around me
and rejoice in that which I see and hear of fields white unto
harvest.
There is the appearance of great activity and commercial
prosperity at Turin; in its environs, which the Piedmontese like
to speak of as "il progresso"--are large houses built since I was
there, of the size of which we can form but little idea. One
318
[1852.
VISIT TO THE VAUDOIS, ETC.
house nearly finished near the terminus, that Malan said
would cost £40,000, and perhaps would be let for the dwel-
lings of from eighty to a hundred families, some of them costly
and spacious apartments, and other houses in the neighbour-
hood about the same size. Nothing gave me so much the
idea of what was going forward in the city as the throng of
carts we met for the first few miles out of town, mostly laden
with bricks.
The country all the way to Pignerol is flat; beautifully
rich meadows, mulberries in large abundance, corn, and, as
we got further from the city, some large vineyards. On the
whole, it had much the same appearance as the plains of
Lombardy, only much more land in the meadows.
We saw
large droves of cows, Alderney or Norman breed, of a
mouse colour, with beautiful or rather elegant heads and
necks. They may well be a little proud of their cattle. We
had a good second-rate road all the way to La Tour; ascend-
ing ground the latter part of the way, but not what we should
call hilly.
We find this large hotel very much unoccupied and plainly
furnished, very different to be sure from Turin, but some
degrees above the French in point of cleanliness; the people
(Vaudois) very civil and attentive. I am glad to say they
understand my French; that was more than they did at
Pignerol; there they speak mostly Italian or patois.
La Tour is something of a town; the hills in the immediate
neighbourhood remind me of Ardenne in Normandy, and of
Herefordshire and parts of South Wales, covered with wood
to the tops; the snowy Alps in the background. Such a view
from my chamber-door when the sun was shining! The
place is something like some of the small towns in Wales.
Sixth-day night.-I think we have pretty much made up our
minds to try to get as far as Bobbio to-morrow. They speak of
it as a mountainous road, and considering my great difficulties
in walking, it is somewhat of an enterprise; but I must try.
I went out this afternoon, and got a little among the people,
from some of whom I met with a cordial greeting. It did a
little touch me that, when at the house of one of the farmers, they
ÆT. 68.]
319
LA TOUR, PIGNEROL, ETC.
asked me to come again. I thought that possibly I might be
allowed to accept it; and that they would hereafter receive
the little I might have to say to them. It was much in accord-
ance with the overflowings of my heart this morning when,
without seeking it, the substance of Ruth i. 16-"Entreat me
not to leave thee, or to return from following after thee: for
whither thou goest, I will go; and where thou lodgest, I will
lodge thy people shall be my people, and thy God my God"
-formed much of my meditation; and I felt as much or more
than ever given up, body, soul, and spirit, to spend and be
spent, if in any way I might be made useful to those I came
to visit.
Their vines have not yielded more than one-fifth or one-
sixth of their usual quantity. One thing is pretty clear,
that the little they have to carry them through the year
cannot do them much harm. The potatoes, they said, were
passable. The Indian corn was hanging up to dry. I saw a
pretty good supply of fruit in the market.
William Forster's first services were directed to
the inhabitants of the Valley of Perouse.
thus described by his companion, W. H.:
They are
The Moderator, Revel, very kindly entered into the object
of the visit, and arranged for a meeting at La Tour on the
afternoon of First-day, the 31st, consenting also to act as
interpreter. About 250 persons attended; it was an agree-
able meeting, and W. F. seemed to be relieved. The next
day he was at the college, where about ninety young persons
are educated. On Fourth-day a meeting was held at Pignerol;
about thirty attended; it was a satisfactory opportunity; some
very interesting persons were of the company. On Sixth-day
a meeting was held at Ville-seche, after a walk along the
mountain-stream of four or five miles, and an ascent up the
mountain at the end of the walk. It was held in a school-
room, the master an interesting, serious young man. On
First-day afternoon there was another meeting at Combe
Garni, in their meeting-house, where many serious persons
320
[1852.
VISIT TO THE VAUDOIS, ETC.
attended. On Third-day we met an interesting company in a
meeting in a school-room at Pomaret.
The next meeting was held at St. Germain. About
300 persons were present, and William Forster says
of it:
Just come in from the largest meeting I have yet attended
in the valleys, and a good meeting it was, according to my
sense of things; the people were open-hearted and loving;
and I spoke the truth to them so far as I believed it to be
given me, in much plainness of speech. I think they felt a
little of the love that had brought me among them. As
to myself, I do not know that I had felt it more sensibly at
any of our meetings.
On the following evening a meeting was held at
Pramol, at which again about 300 persons attended.
They reached the home of J. Venion, after a walk of
two hours and three quarters, and W. H. remarks:
"It was affecting to see the trial that it was to dear
W. F., but at the same time instructive; his powers
were, I believe, on this occasion tried to their full
extent." William Forster speaks of this occasion in
the following terms:-
29
The latter part of the way was much of a mountain-path,
not less than 2,000 feet above the village; much of the way
it was like climbing a broken staircase. I thought it well I
had not to make the effort in the summer months. We found
our friends prepared for us; we had but a very short walk to
the school-house, and found a large building, well seated and
well filled, a quiet, orderly congregation. I was, I trust,
helped through the evening; the dear old people have been
living there thirty years, and brought up a large family, who
are now very much scattered abroad in Egypt, Odessa,
Switzerland, &c. They are living in a very simple way-no
ÆT. 68.]
PRAMOL.
321
servant-their youngest son, their only child, at home; every-
thing was most clean and comfortable, and thoroughly to be
enjoyed. Before we left them we had a heart-tendering time
together, which I shall not soon forget; the old man's heart
was indeed very full.
We have a long table set out in my chamber, which is my
sitting-room, for the entertainment of the young men of the
école normale, lately established for the training of school-
masters for the valleys. They are generally the sons of
Vaudois peasants, boarding themselves in the neighbouring
hameaux, and, from what I hear, living very hard. As there
seemed no other place at which we could get them together,
I thought of a little soirée of this kind-riz au lait, sausages
(they hardly know the taste of meat), cakes, pommes et poires,
nuts, cheese, café au lait; the table is set for seventeen.
I am glad and thankful to say that at last I have finished
my "Vita di Pietro Apostolo;" it has cost me much both
early and late, and I feel the relief of having it so far in
progress.
11th mo. 18th.—Our soirée passed off very well. From the
peculiar circumstances of the people, hedged up as they have
been in these valleys for so many generations, and so much
prohibited from intercourse with the world, it would be
hardly reasonable to expect that they should keep pace with
the progress of civilization. Things are now very different,
and the coming generation will no doubt in many respects be
a very different people. The Italian language will eventually
take the place of the patois; the young men generally speak
Italian, and many of them read it. They behaved thoroughly
well, and carry with them a large amount of the best of
respectability. It did not require much penetration to see
that their minds were brimfull of intelligence, and that many
of them have talent that would pay well for the expense and
labour of cultivating it.
The Professor Tron, who has the special superintendence of
them, put it to me to "bénir la table." I asked for a few
moments tranquille. We had rather a longer pause than
sometimes; and I have not often been sensible of a deeper
VOL. II.]
Y
I.
322
[1852.
VISIT TO THE VAUDOIS, ETC.
solemnity. Before we broke up, I did my best in trying to
make them sensible of what I thought and felt for them; and
I spoke, as I often do, about repentance towards God, and
the Saviour's love to man. After which Tron said a few
words, and they went off.
19th.-We had a pleasant walk to St. Jean yesterday after-
noon: we thought we were in good time, but we had scarcely
reached the house of the minister before we met the school-
master, evidently come out to look for us, and bringing us
word, "L'assemblée est formée." After a few moments at
Bonjour's, where there was a sitting of the Consistoire, the
anciens of the different quarters (a goodly-looking set of men,
thoroughly Vaudois) having met, as they said, to make pro-
vision of warm clothing for the aged of their poor during the
coming winter.
We went over to the school-house all together, and found
a large room thoroughly packed with people, except a few
chairs left, as it would seem, for the minister and their elders.
I felt the weightiness of the occasion and was ready to tremble
under a sense of it. In the renewings of that love which
brought me here, I was soon emboldened to stand up, and
enabled, as I humbly believe, to labour among them in the
work of the Gospel of Christ. The meeting held till it was
nearly dark; but the people kept together in much quietness,
and at the close were hearty and very loving.
They make large provision for the education of their
children, and it is so all through the valleys. They have on
the same premises an école paroissiale, an école des filles, an école
infantine, and an école subsidiaire. The last is a school in the
winter months for those who are obliged to work for their
living during the summer. We had a fine moonlight walk
home, and enjoyed our evening meal.
We have divided cousin Anna Gurney's seeds into three
parcels; one packet we have left at Pomaret with our good
friend Lantaret, who, of all the people I have seen on the
Continent, is one of the most pleasing-such Christian sim-
plicity and sweetness of spirit; the other is for Bobbio; the
third I have presented to a Vaudois gentleman near La Tour,
ET. 68.]
323
VILLAR; BOBBIO.
who is come into possession of a large property, and shows
some taste for gardens and plants.
I hear very affecting accounts of the failure of the potato
crops in some of the mountain paroisses; and it is to be feared
that to some of the poorest of the Vaudois it will be a time
of extreme suffering towards the latter part of winter: and,
from the blight on the vineyards, the people in these parts
cannot do much to help them. I am not sure but that I
ought to try and get a little together for the relief of the most
destitute.*
On the 20th, we went into the valley of Lucerne, and had
a meeting in the school-house at Rora. The latter part of
the way steep and mountainous. It is one of the Vaudois
parishes, and our meeting was not large. We were hospitably
entertained at the house of the minister. The young married
couple manifested much openness towards us; and I trust it
was so in reference to the religious communication I ventured
to offer. We were late enough in our return, and I had
rather a comfortless journey home; for a while above the
clouds, and then in the cloud and below the cloud.
On First-day, the 21st, had a meeting at Villar, in the
upper part of this valley, at which it was thought between
six and seven hundred were present. The people were still
in waiting, and the gathering so large that they had deter-
mined on opening the église instead of the school-house. On
entering I was little short of amazed at the largeness of the
congregation, and the quiet, settled and orderly demeanour of
the people, and withal the place so dark I could scarcely see
over it. The Moderator Revel kindly came over, and I
believe that which I was desirous to bring before the people
was plainly told them.
The next meeting was held at Bobbio. Here we were at
the house of the Moderator Revel; a truly home-like, restful
place, everything in great comfort, simplicity, and good order.
Our meeting was held in their school-house in the evening; a
* He wrote to England on this subject, and the liberality of his
friends came seasonably in aid of his efforts on behalf of the poor
Vaudois.
Y 2
324
[1852.
VISIT TO THE VAUDOIS, ETC.
goodly set of people, very attentive and open-hearted. We
had a very comforting time together before we came away on
Third-day morning.
On Fifth-day we had a meeting at Angrogne, and on the
First-day afternoon in the same valley. The latter meeting
was much the larger of the two: the people were orderly and
attentive; and, on both occasions, I trust they had a good
sense of that which I wished to communicate.
Our meeting at Prarustin the next day, will not very soon
be forgotten by either of us. The people gathered in great
numbers, as was the case at Villar. At the suggestion of the
minister we made use of their usual place for worship. It is
a large, lofty building; and being very poorly lighted—only
two or three lights on a table in the centre of the house, it
was, part of the time, not quite so settled as the meetings
have generally been, which was quite a grief to our good
friend Cantor, and to his kind-hearted, well-concerned wife,
and to some of the more thoughtful of their neighbours.
But I trust it did not to any great degree interfere with the
service of the visit. I was helped through as much as on any
other occasion, and was relieved and thankful after it was over.
With the exception of the paroisses in the upper part of the
valley of St. Martin, we have now visited all the congregations
of the valleys. I passed through much conflict of mind before
I left that neighbourhood; but it seemed to be so much the
opinion of W. H. and our friends, when we were there, that I
had not power for the effort, that I yielded to their judgment.
Just as we were coming off from Bobbio, a young man
came in from a village a few miles from Genoa, in which
there has been within the last few months a remarkable
religious awakening. Their little company consists prin-
cipally of two families, of which two men and one young
woman were sent to prison two or three weeks ago. I hardly
know what was the alleged offence, but I presume some
manifestation of secession from the Romish church. They
were imprisoned in different parts of the same prison, and
one of them confined under ground. Poor fellow! He said
hey were willing to have made any sacrifice for their release,
ÆT. 68.]
325
ANGROGNE, ETC.
and would have sold their shirts off their backs; but nothing
would avail with their persecutors. Nothing affected me
more than to hear of their being badly supplied with food,
and but little of it; in my weakness it was about as much as
I could bear to think of. The young man's history is very
curious. They are, I suppose, a poor people living upon a
very little. At certain seasons of the year, when their agri-
cultural operations admit of it, they leave their homes upon
the mountains and go round the country singing for their
living. He came here two years ago, and attended the
Italian preaching, and received a New Testament; and they
date their enlightenment from that circumstance.
I do not expect that everybody will think me right in the
little stir I am making about the destitute orphan children :
it came before me in that way that I did not feel easy to turn
it aside; but possibly something may come of it some day;
and, if it be really needed, one or another may be found to
carry it out.*
They are certainly a poor people; but there is that amount
of native energy and talent, that, with the removal of their
civil disabilities, if it should continue, I think they will rise
and work their way in the world. Indeed, my fear is, lest,
* This has reference to the efforts he made towards the establishment
of an orphan asylum for the Vaudois districts. He had been much
affected on hearing of the number of destitute orphans in those secluded
valleys; and, with his accustomed readiness to give a practical turn to his
thoughts and feelings, he had taken great pains to interest others, and to
enlist their exertions on their behalf. He did not live to see the fruits
of these attempts; but an institution of the kind he contemplated was
afterwards established by benevolent persons whose attention had been
drawn to it. Jane Louisa Willyams makes the following allusion to it in
her "Short History of the Waldensian Church," p. 316. "The late
venerable William Forster had conceived the idea of an orphan asylum,
and had even interested the hearts of many of his friends in the cause,
when the Lord took him to himself.”
Edward Baines, M.P. for Leeds, visited the institution a year later, 1855,
and remarks, in his "Visit to the Vaudois of Piedmont,” p. 65: “The
orphan asylum contains eight pupils, and it is expected soon to accom-
modate sixteen. We understood that it originated in the suggestion of
the late William Forster, the benevolent member of the Society of
326
[1852.
VISIT TO THE VAUDOIS, ETC.
with all their educational advantages, and what I believe to
be their high standard of moral respectability, they should
become worldly-minded and mixed up in the mass of Italian
society; but I think there is much in the sincere endea-
vours of the professors of the college and some of the
most influential of the pastors, to give their education a
right direction.
12th mo. 5th. First-day. La Tour.-We have had a meet-
ing this afternoon, appointed principally with the hope of
seeing the people in the upper parts of this parish. It was a
solid, attentive meeting; and I thought we were helped by a
few words spoken with real feeling by the schoolmaster
towards the close. I spoke of the Saviour's love, and of the
work of the Holy Spirit in man's conversion; how it softens
the heart and humbles us and helps us to live unto the Lord.
The people separated in much quietness, and were loving and
tender.
6th.-I endeavour to hold on from day to day, and often
feel concerned that the day's work should keep pace with the
day. I have never yet seen to the end of my labours in the
valleys: there are times in which I have a trembling appre-
hension that this is not very near.
8th.-For the last four or five days I have been brought
very low, not feeling myself at liberty to leave the country,
and at the same time not seeing the way to further public
service. At length I was brought to believe that, if, upon
making the matter known to one or two of our friends, the
way should open for it, I might find it to make for my more
full release to be given up to seek for an opportunity in some
of the principal Vaudois families in the town and neighbour-
hood. We went yesterday afternoon and laid the matter
before Malan and his wife; they took the matter up with
more cordiality than I could reasonably have expected, and
Friends, who gave pecuniary aid, and also sent liberal supplies of tracts
and maps to the schools of the Vaudois."
From the latest accounts the institution continues in a flourishing
condition, with a large increase of scholars; and liberal support from
this country.
T. 68.]
327
LA TOUR.
engaged to make out a list of such families as they considered
would most meet with my wishes.
12th.-Those whom we visited at La Tour have received
our visit with much cordiality; and as I have gone along
from house to house, I have endeavoured, in much simplicity,
and always in love, to communicate that which I have
believed it my duty to utter. Our little réunions have been
marked by much quietness, and the young people have
manifested great seriousness and attention; strange as the
thing must have appeared to many of them. I did not,
in a single instance, see the slightest indication of levity or
indecorum. We have seen some well-ordered families; and
our friends, especially those connected with the college, are
alive to the value of a good Christian education.
I could not but perceive that there was a willingness to
promote the gathering of another public réunion at this place.
I think I have looked at the suggestion carefully, and not
without a willingness to submit to it, if I should believe it to
be laid upon me.*
The opportunities afforded for communication and conver-
sation with their most influential men were much to my
satisfaction, and did something towards opening the way for
my departure with a quiet and peaceful mind, first with Revel,
and Lanteret, and Cantor of Prarustin, principally on the
orphan establishment, and in reference to a more general
superintendence of their community, and an efficient Chris-
tian care towards their young people who come to Turin,
and go forward to Marseilles and other parts of France: the
idea was to a great degree new, and something possibly may
be done.
The next evening we were a much larger company, all the
professors of the college and several of the pastors. The time
was principally occupied in considering the low state of edu-
cation among the children of the peasantry generally. They
admitted the inefficiency of the Ecoles de Quartier. A long and
very interesting conversation ensued. There was a renewed
* The number of visits thus paid was about twenty-five. No meeting,
as alluded to, was held.
328
[1852.
VISIT TO THE VAUDOIS, ETC.
complaint of the want of good elementary reading, such as
they can conscientiously adopt; at present they have scarcely
anything but the Testament for the youngest children. At
length Professor Tron, one of their most useful practical
men, undertook to prepare something adapted to their own
peculiar circumstances in French; and I engaged to meet the
expense.
Another object with me was that of circulating or itinerary
schools for the summer months, that the children in all the
different hameaux of each parish might have the opportunity
of two or three hours' schooling twice or only once in the
week. It led to considerable discussion; they thought that
in some parishes it would be almost impracticable, on account
of the children going with their parents to the pasture grounds
on the Alps during the summer months; but they admitted
that in two or three of the lower parishes it might be tried
for their young men on leaving the normal school. I do
hope the experiment will be made.
The normal school is only of a few months' standing; it
has thus far answered greatly to their satifaction; but they
complain of the inadequacy of their means to meet the
expenditure; at present the professors are giving their
lessons almost or entirely gratuitously. If a few pounds
could be occasionally raised to pay a portion of the pension of
some of the poorest of their young men, and to help them
to buy a few articles of homely and necessary clothing, and in
the purchase of stationery and school-books, it would be most
useful and valuable.
I also adverted to the neglected state of the poor Vaudois
children in the factories at La Tour; and tried to encourage
them to the establishment of an English class in the college;
both which objects are in the way of obtaining some attention.
As I thought that some of their people had not seen my
certificates, I asked to have one of them read. I soon dis-
covered that they were thinking of preparing something in
return. I did not think it my place to prevent it, but I did
request it might be in very moderate terms. I have received
it, and though I have had it by me for some time, I have
ÆT. 68.]
329
LA TOUR, ETC.
never read it, and probably never shall. I do so shrink from
the sight of my own name.
The conference was protracted to a late hour for them.
Before we separated I was concerned to make some communi-
cation in the line of ministry. Revel interpreted; and we
separated one from another in much love, and in a sweet
feeling of Christian fellowship. Several of our friends came
the next morning to see the last of us; it was altogether as
much as I could bear.
Lantaret was our companion in the omnibus to Pignerol;
he is a man worth knowing; much native power of mind,
enlightened, enlarged, of remarkable humility and simplicity,
and most prepossessing in his manners. He was a disciple of
Neander, during his studies at Berlin, and seems to have par-
taken largely of his spirit.
Whilst thus busily employed in bearing the mes-
sage of the Redeemer's love, by word of mouth, to
the inhabitants of the valleys, both publicly and from
house to house, William Forster did not neglect to
avail himself of other means to promote the same
object. Soon after arriving at La Tour, he had
given orders for printing, as small tracts in Italian,
1,500 copies of his life of John the Baptist, in the
words of the New Testament; 1,000 of the life of the
proto-martyr Stephen: 1,000 of the "Lock and
Key," by J. J. Gurney; 1,000 of a little tract called
Daily Bread;" and 2,000 of the "Discourses of
our Lord,” taken from the four Gospels. His leisure
hours were also closely occupied in preparing a life
of the Apostle Peter, compiled from the New Testa-
ment; and he had printed 2,000 copies of selected
Psalms in French, and 2,000 in Italian. Of these
publications packets were made up, and forwarded
for the different schools, principally those called
Ecoles du Quartier. His friend, Revel, the Moderator,
66
330
[1852.
VISIT TO THE VAUDOIS, ETC.
had kindly furnished him with a statement of the
number of children in the Valleys, summed up in
these words "Ces 4,762 écoliers sont donc repartis
dans 170 écoles primaires, sur une population d'environ,
22,000 Vaudois."
His Christian labours amongst the Vaudois now
appeared to be concluded; and, in the course of a few
days after the last date, he and his companions left
for Turin. Here his friend William Holmes was
unexpectedly called home, on account of the death of
a near relative. He had been "a friend and com-
panion remarkably suited to his need, and adapted
to the occasion, kindly considerate of his infirmities,
and his capability for exertion rendered him very
helpful;" so that it was trying to W. F. to part from
him.
On the 25th of Twelfth Month he writes from
Turin:
TO HIS SON.
I hardly know whether the papers I send reach thy hands.
I now send thee two of L'Opinione, of the 11th and 14th inst.,
which contain some particulars of the recent executions at
Mantua; and I enclose an extract from the Gazette del Popolo,
pretty much to the same effect. When I met the correspon-
dent of the Times at Sir J. Hudson's, the other morning, he
told me they would not accept his report, but possibly it may
have been given by some other papers. The horrid account
of the garotte and of the imprisonment, one would think,
ought to find a place in the journals of every city throughout
the civilized world. It was from the Times correspondent
that I received the papers.
Sir J. Hudson, who is gone to the Island of Sardinia with
General Fox, gave me a letter to San Martino, Minister of
the Interior, to ask for an entrée to such of the public institu-
tions of the city as I might wish to visit. I took it this
ET. 68.]
331
LETTER TO HIS SON.
morning. Cavour, the newly-elected prime minister, was
with him. Nothing hardly could be more kind and civil- than
my reception; and I am to have a letter of introduction sent
to my hotel. I do not wish to go everywhere; but there are
two or three places which I think I must visit-their Hospital
for Incurable Diseases, which is what I have so much at heart
for Norwich-and an experiment they are making of a
Reformatory Prison for Jeunes Detenus, two or three miles
out of Turin. They have no Blind Asylum, but a school for
Sourds et Muets. Of course I did not stay long; but some-
times one gets at a good deal in a few minutes. Cavour is
but a young man—more of a Dane than an Italian in physiog-
nomy and complexion. He speaks English, and expresses
himself in strong terms against the Tories at their Institution
for Enfans Trouvés; but said that the people were not pre-
pared for an alteration. In many respects, I imagine, the
ministry are in advance of the nation. Their defeat on the
marriage question, by a majority of one vote, is much felt by
our friends. I do not suppose that the law, as it now stands,
affects the Vaudois, but it is a sore grievance to the nouvelle-
ment converti; and, if we have a right understanding of the
case, it is one of the pleas brought against the young
Cereghini of Favale.* When they presented themselves to
the priest, to bless their marriage, he refused to perform the
ceremony unless they would promise not to read the Bible.
They declined to do so, and he refused; and then they each
declared in his presence that they took each other as husband
and wife, which, it is said, is a marriage in Piedmont. But
still the magistrates had the power to put them in prison;
and there they are, and, as far as I can hear, are likely to con-
tinue. One's great hope is, that their hearts may not fail
them.
I met, the other day, at our printer's at Pignerol, with a
pamphlet on the Punishment of Death, recently published.
* See an interesting reference to these "Peasant Converts of Favale,"
-the Cereghini family-in J. L. Willyams's "Short History of the
Waldensian Church." Second Edition, pp. 285–290.
332
[1853.
TURIN, ETC.
As far as I can see it is plain-spoken and thorough-going.
One thing was remarkable, that the author should have made
so few references to English writers on the question; but
then, again, I thought, who are they to whom he could
refer?
They are publishing an Italian translation of Uncle Tom,
in numbers; and I have met with two translations in French
"Le Père Tom "-illustrated by the engravings of one of
the English editions; and "Oncle Tom" without engravings.
We have had a busy week. Jules has been diligent and
worked hard. If thou could see our stock of books, thou
would think we must have something on our hands to
make a right disposal of them. I found such a dearth
of books for the Ecoles de Quartier in the Valleys, that,
after some thought, I took courage, and printed a large
edition of "Selections from the Psalms" in French; and in
Italian, "The Miracles of our Lord;" and, as my good
friend, Professor Tron, has engaged to compile an Abécédure,
or First Reading Book, without delay, I hope their schools in
the mountains will be found to answer a better purpose than
they have latterly done.
Everything wears the appearance of prosperity in Turin;
and this I suppose to be the case in many parts of the country.
In some districts in the plains the blight on the vineyards is
a very serious calamity. Round Pignerol it was quite a
melancholy sight-the bunches of grapes still hanging upon
the vines not much more than half grown; and in some places
they have made no wine at all. Silk is their staple commodity
for export, and England their principal customer.
One of the Vaudois pastors has had a very late letter from
Florence. There seems but little prospect of a release of the
Madiai at present. He is in a very poor state of health, and
Rosa Madiai is much enfeebled by her imprisonment.
Having left Turin, he proceeds with his narra-
tive :-
1853. 1st mo. 9th. Alessandria.-Yesterday I made a
AT. 68.1
333
ALESSANDRIA, CASALE, ETC.
long and interesting visit to the Penitentiary; 497 prisoners
all employed, working at different trades; and earning one-
third of their cost to the country, tout compris. It dates its
commencement from 1846; and is an institution very credit-
able to their new form of government. I had letters from
the Abbé Oporti; and from Cibrario, who is now Minister of
Instruction, &c.; and was received with much openness and
confidence.
I was much pleased with the Marquis Azeglio's schools;
and just before I left Turin I made the acquaintance of
Coichi, a monk at the head of a newly-formed Société de
Patronage, to which he is much, and I have no doubt very
usefully, devoted. He had lately made a tour in Switzerland,
parts of Germany, and France, to visit their industrial estab-
lishments; and I was pleased to hear him say he thought the
best of that near Berne, and the Protestant establishment in
the neighbourhood of Strasburg.
I am thankful to say that at last I have made a disposal
of all my stock of books, somewhere about 17,000; much to
my own satisfaction. I have left some at Turin, and brought
a boxful for Genoa. I made up a pretty large packet for
Veroni, who is going, under the direction of the Italian
committee in London, to labour among the Italians at Smyrna.
It may be found that there is a field for the labour of
Friends in preparing and circulating Scripture-books in dif-
ferent European languages Spanish, Portuguese, Italian,
Polish, Russ, &c. I want to get up two or three for the
Armenians and Greeks at Constantinople. I do not think
that Old Testament tracts for the Jews' schools (Abraham,
Joseph, Moses, Daniel, &c.), would be labour thrown away.
I feel myself more than ever as in a strange land; but I
try to cling to the hope that I shall be brought through it all.
And if not, through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, all
will go well, which is best of all.
11th. I have accomplished my visit to Casale with as little
difficulty and suffering as I could have expected. Rocchetti
and his wife gave us a friendly reception, and manifested
much openness towards us. They are suffering annoyance
334
[1853.
GENOA.
from their neighbours; and it was painful to be sensible of
their apprehension of still further persecution; but they still
hold their meetings, and are, I trust, maintaining their ground
with uprightness and consistency. He is an Avocat of good
education, speaks French with ease, and reads and understands
English. It was not long before we settled into a little quiet
recueillement, and I was glad to believe myself helped to
minister a few words to their comfort, and for the renewing
of their strength. We did not stay very long; and on leaving
them I proposed coming again.
We were with our friends about eight o'clock this morning.
They invited another family to meet us: it was a satisfactory
visit; and after our breakfast I was enabled still further to
minister, as I thought, to their encouragement and help.
Jules interpreted for me, as usual, and Rocchetti followed me
in Italian. The number of their little company is but small,
and yet I think it wears something of the character of a church;
though it is doubtful how long they may be permitted to hold
together. The weather was warm and pleasant on our return;
the road is one of much traffic just now, a great deal worn.
Indeed, go where we may, town and country, we see a great
deal of travelling, and the appearances of prosperity in trade
and commerce. The country has very much the appearance
of the plains of Lombardy, principally arable farms with
plantations of mulberry, and some vineyards; hardly a garden
to be seen all the way, and scarcely such a thing as a fruit-
tree of any kind.
On their arrival at Genoa he resumes:-
1st mo. 12th.-Safe at Genoa, with a quiet and restful
mind, and something not far remote from joy and thankful-
ness, in the hope that I may be allowed to regard it as a step
toward home, though further away.
18th.—I have already seen several people; and I have
the hope that I am in the way of my duty; it is a path of
many humiliations, and certainly one that I should not have
chosen for myself.
ET. 68.]
335
NICE.
19th.-That which constitutes the life, the liberty, the
peace, the hope, the righteousness and holiness and joy, and
which is indeed the very glory of the gospel of Christ, is
here under oppression; and, as it might seem, smothered by
the smoke which arises from out of the bottomless pit. The
sense of it makes me sorrowful, and prevents my enjoyment
of almost every surrounding object. And in my low estate I
am the prey of many fears; but it is not often that I am
divested of some little capacity to stay my mind upon that
which is unmoveable.
I have had some intercourse with the sort of people I had
hoped to find at Genoa. The more I have seen of them the
more I have to believe that the work is of the Lord.
Travelling in the midst of winter, and often with
considerable bodily fatigue, William Forster was
occasionally compelled to rest for a few days during
this journey. He rallied, however, from one time
to another, and was enabled to perform his allotted
service. On reaching Nice, he writes on the 27th of
the First Month :-
We have had a very favoured journey from Genoa, fine
warm weather, beautiful moonlight night; the roads, for the
most part, in good order; no torrents, in many instances the
bed of the river quite dry. We have had a very full day;
there are dear good people here, zealously affected towards
the cause of Christ, and making effort and sacrifice for the
spreading of the knowledge of the truth.
The road along the coast is one that I should think no tra-
veller can forget. I often thought of Hudson Gurney's descrip-
tion of it when he called it the precipice road: certainly I have
never met with so much unprotected precipice in any other
country. I could not but wonder at the good training of the
horses; it made one shudder at the circuit they made in
turning the corner; but they always seemed to know what
they were about, and, trotting down the steepest mountain,
336
[1853.
FRIENDS IN THE SOUTH OF FRANCE.
there was not a single false step. The valleys are rich
in vineyards, groves, and woods of lemons and oranges, full
of fruit and most beautiful, and olives growing everywhere
that they could be planted.
From Nice he proceeded to Languedoc in the
South of France, once more to pay a short visit to
the Friends in those parts, before his return to
England. Referring to his previous engagements
he writes from St. Hypolite :-
So.
2nd mo. 1st. The more I saw of Geymonat, the Vaudois
minister at Genoa, the more I valued him. He is young and
fills a place of great responsibility there; and he feels it to be
After much serious thoughtfulness upon the matter, I
believed it best to propose attending one of their réunions.
When they had gone through their usual engagements, the
reading of the Scriptures and remarks upon them, Geymonat
kindly made way for me, and interpreted into the Italian
what I wished to say. So far as I was able to judge, I
thought he gave the people that which I was concerned to
communicate as correctly as it was given by Jules in French.
It was a very interesting time to me; the people were very
attentive, and I was relieved and comforted. They were very
generally such as had come out of the Romish Church. On
another occasion Betti and his wife, Mazzarella, Niceto, and
Geymonat, came and spent an evening with us.
He held a meeting with the Friends at St. Hypo-
lite, and one at Nismes, to which Friends came from
Fontanaise, Congenies, and other places. In allusion
to the latter he remarks:
I felt the weight of having brought friends together, but I
trust there was no real ground to regret it. I thought it was
probably the last opportunity I should ever have with Friends
in this country, and that brought a very solemn feeling with it.
AT. 68.]
337
TESTIMONIAL OF THE VAUDOIS.
After this parting opportunity with a little com-
pany of fellow-professors for whom he had long
cherished a deep Christian interest, he travelled
without much delay to Paris, where he was pleased
to meet his brother, Josiah Forster. They spent a
few days together in the French capital, endeavouring
to avail themselves of such opportunities as pre-
sented for promoting the cause of Christ, so dear to
both; and then returned to England in safety and
peace on the 17th of the Second Month, 1853.
On returning the certificate granted him for the
performance of this visit in the Valleys of Piedmont,
and other parts, William Forster entered, with his
usual self-depreciation, into some details of the
engagement, and alluded to the great openness of
the people to receive the full gospel truths which he
had to declare amongst them; how much he had
been comforted by the serious deportment of the
young people, especially in the family visits paid in
some of the districts,-to them an entirely new mode
of evincing Christian love and interest on their
behalf. It was truly in a lowly spirit, disclaiming
all merit to himself, and ascribing all the praise to
God, that he produced the following testimony to
his labours from the "Evangelical Church of the
Valleys."
La Tour, Valleys of the Waldenses in Piedmont,
18th December, 1852.
BELOVED BRETHREN, MINISTERS, ELDERS, AND THE OTHER MEMBERS
OF THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS OF THE BRITISH ISLANDS,
The ministers and other Vaudois Brethren in the Valleys
of Piedmont, who have had the privilege of seeing and
hearing the venerable brother, William Forster, who has come
VOL. II.]
Z
338
[1853.
TESTIMONIAL OF THE VAUDOIS.
amongst us, having your recommendations and your prayers,
present to you their very serious brotherly salutation in Jesus
Christ, our common Saviour. They beg you to receive the
assurance of their cordial Christian love; and they ask for
your prayers for the faithful performance of their duties to
the Lord, who has kept and blessed them, and to men who
have their eyes upon them, and who are acquainting them-
selves with the hope that is in them.
We cannot avoid assuring you that we have been abun-
dantly refreshed, cheered, encouraged, and strengthened by
the words and deeds of Christian love of our dear brother,
William Forster. Our feeling is that it is certainly the Lord
who has brought him amongst us; that his Spirit has kept
and strengthened him, has put the thoughts into his heart,
and the words upon his lips. He has visited the greatest
part of our communities, has exhorted and encouraged them
as the Lord has directed him.
On seeing this aged, venerable ambassador of Christ come
amongst us, we have said with the prophet, "How beautiful
on the mountains are the feet of him who bringeth glad
tidings, who publisheth peace, who bringeth glad tidings of
good, who publisheth salvation, and saith unto Zion, Thy God
reigneth.'
This visit will serve, we at least hope, and we earnestly
desire that it may, to establish a continual connexion between
the evangelical Christians of these Valleys and the Friends of
the British Islands; it will then contribute to the advance-
ment of the love and edification which are in Christ.
We accompany this beloved and respectable brother with
our prayers, our gratitude, and our deep Christian love.
May the Lord Jesus Christ be with his spirit. May grace
be with you. Amen.
In the name of the brethren, the ministers, and the table
of the Evangelical Church of the Valleys of the Waldenses in
Piedmont.
T. P. REVEL, Moderator.
So wrote the Christian "Men of the Valleys." It
would be easy to multiply private testimonials to the
ET. 68.] BLESSING RESTING UPON HIS LABOURS.
339
grateful appreciation of William Forster's gospel
labours during this journey, as well as more recent
evidence of the permanent blessing which appears to
have rested upon them; but they are not needed.
Than he, no one could be more ready to appropriate
the words of the Apostle: "Who then is Paul, and
who is Apollos, but ministers by whom ye believed,
even as the Lord gave unto every man? I have
planted, Apollos watered; but God gave the increase.
So then neither is he that planteth anything, neither
he that watereth; but God who giveth the increase.'
No one could be more ready than he to unite in the
exclamation of George Fox: "We are nothing-
CHRIST IS ALL!"
z 2
CHAPTER XLVI.
YEARLY MEETING IN DUBLIN—GENERAL MEETING IN EDINBURGH—
YEARLY MEETING IN LONDON-PREPARATIONS FOR
LEAVING HOME.
AFTER his return home from his late engagements
on the Continent, William Forster was often in feeble
health; yet, with his wonted tenderness of sympathy
for the poor, he did not cease to occupy himself, in
caring for the alleviation of their sufferings, and the
supply of their wants. As the spring advanced he
regained a little strength, and in the Fourth Month
he once more crossed over to Ireland and attended
the Yearly Meeting in Dublin. Before he returned
to Norwich he was also at the General Meeting held
in Edinburgh.
After a short interval he again left home to attend
the Yearly Meeting of 1853 in London. It was a
time of peculiar interest and solemnity. In the
opening sitting he was engaged in prayer. A friend
afterwards wrote down his fervent petitions. They
were as follows:
We are deeply bowed before thee, O God, under a sense
of what we are, and of thine infinite majesty. Yea, we
tremble inwardly when we look at onrselves, and contemplate
what we are by nature, and what we should have been
through sin, had not the Lord Jesus Christ appeared to wash
away our defilements, our transgressions, our sins,-our many
and sad sins,-in his precious blood! These our sins-we
ÆT. 69.]
341
YEARLY MEETING.
confess in trembling of soul and utter abasement our most
unworthy condition-stare us in the face: but we pray that
we may arise from this condition, and, as deeply humble and
contrite penitents, cast ourselves on thy free mercy in Jesus,
—and run to the fountain ever open for sin and for unclean-
ness, and thus be restored to thy favour, and a measure of
thy holy likeness. Lord, look down upon this people; regard
its poverty, its low estate; listen to thine elect who cry day
and night before Thee. Have regard to those who weep before
thine altar. And, Oh! we ask all help, all strength, all wisdom,
all peace, all love from Thee, the inexhaustible fountain of
all thy precious gifts. O, ever-glorious God, give us good
hope, some soul-enlivening sense, that our sins, which are so
many, have been washed away, have been cast behind Thee,
no more to be remembered, for the sake of Him, our ever-
living and sympathizing High Priest, the Lamb for ever
glorified.
The part which he took in the subsequent pro-
ceedings of the various sittings of the Meeting was
marked by his usual depth of feeling and unction.
In the course of the deliberations he remarked:-
That he had thought of the disadvantages of those who
live remote from the great body of Friends, and are thus
deprived of the help and comfort of Christian fellowship. It
was not easy for those not so circumstanced to estimate their
own privileges. We had instances of some, so situated, who
have eminently adorned their profession; yet many others
had suffered loss. Such Friends have great disadvantages
in training their young people; they know this; and yet
they feel that they love the Truth; but they sink too low if
they sink below faith in the power of God. May we give
ourselves up to tender Christian sympathy one with another,
as members of the same religious body. He longed with his
whole heart for the increase of this fellowship within our
borders. During the last few months he had been much
detached from his friends, and was thus prepared more highly
342
[1853.
YEARLY MEETING.
to estimate his privileges. That which constitutes the
spirituality and the glory of the gospel dispensation is to
be enjoyed in silent, reverent waiting before the Lord. May
Friends rightly appreciate their privileges, and live up to the
light received, and come more and more to the practical
part of religion—become trees of righteousness, the planting
of the Lord, that He may be glorified.
Again he said on another occasion:-
Possibly it might be a word in season, if we were reminded
of the practical Christian character of our holy religion, how
it has been the means of building up the church,—and of
marking the distinction there is between the church and the
world. Words are not adequate to a full definition of all
that is comprehended in that blessed word, grace. How
much does it embrace of the love and mercy of God to the
children of men, in bringing about their regeneration, and in
preparing them for communion with Himself! We are, per-
haps, too apt to think that there is something at our own
command; whereas, that which can prepare us to live unto
God, here and hereafter, is not at our command. It is of his
grace!
+
The shortness and the uncertainty of life, the necessity of
living unto the Lord, whilst opportunity is afforded, are great.
O that that worldly-mindedness which is creeping in amongst
us might be checked by our being brought to feel that we
have not a home here; that we are in a state of pilgrimage
the length of which is uncertain. Think of the large measure
of unsanctified talent there is amongst us. If it were sanc-
tified, to what a degree might this be the means of promoting
the glory of God, and the good of others. The fields are whiten-
ing unto harvest, there is the breaking-forth of light in various
directions, the Lord is at work among the nations of men.
Many are quickened to a sense of that which is the very life
and power of godliness. May we, as a Society, be prepared
to take our part in the great work which the Lord is carry-
ing on.
ÆT. 69.]
343
ANTI-SLAVERY CONCERN.
Among no nation or people is there a larger sense of that
which constitutes Christian worship than among Friends.
Let us cherish a sense of this, and be faithful and work
while it is day. The working-hours of the day are but few,
-the hours in which we may live unto the Lord upon earth,
and work for Him, if we may be allowed the expression. As
our leisure increases, if the fear and love of God increase
also, it will be seen, that our leisure is a stewardship—that
there is a danger of living to ourselves, and of lapsing into a
love of ease and luxury.
To be truly Christians we must be so in trade and in com-
merce, in our families, and in religious society. There is that
within us which is ready to check and reprove, and to point
out the right way. We are not wrong in adhering to the
Spirit of Truth; we are not right in neglecting it. It warns
us in prosperity; it keeps us in adversity and under trials.
Imperfectly as these memoranda-made at the
time-convey the exercise of William Forster's mind,
they suffice to give some idea of what, in the evening
of life, was the burden of some of his thoughts, on
being thus assembled with his brethren. But the
point of deepest and most significant interest, both
as it regards himself and his friends, was the
question of slavery and the slave-trade.
slave-trade. In the
course of the meeting the address which had been
issued on that subject in 1849 on its behalf, was
again brought under consideration. After mature
deliberation, and the free expression of feeling, there
appeared to be entire unanimity among Friends as to
the right time having arrived for proceeding to pre-
sent the address to those in authority in the United
States of America. The final result was that,
William Forster having offered himself to be the
bearer of the address, he and three other Friends
344
[1853.
YEARLY MEETING.
were appointed by the meeting as a deputation for
that purpose.
The opportunity was a memorable one, solemn
and interesting. Several Friends were engaged in
thanksgiving and prayer, both on behalf of the depu-
tation and the great object in view, as well as for
the body collectively. Under a renewed feeling of
the same religious convictions of duty in which the
concern had originated, the meeting adopted the
following minute :-
*
During the four years which have elapsed since 1849, the
address has been personally presented by special deputations
on behalf of this meeting to most of the sovereigns of Europe,
and to the Emperor of Brazil, as well as to many others in
authority in each of the countries visited by these deputations;
and this meeting thinks it right gratefully to record its
reverent sense of the Divine assistance which has been
graciously afforded in the prosecution of that part of the
service which has already been accomplished.
Under
On seriously deliberating, in the fear of the Lord, upon
that which may yet remain to be performed, of the religious
duty laid upon us as a church in this matter, we believe that
the time is come for presenting the address to the President
and others in power in the United States of America.
a solemn sense of the weighty and important character of the
mission, we accordingly appoint our beloved Friends, Josiah
Forster, William Forster, John Candler, and William Holmes,
(of whom William Forster and John Candler are ministers
of the gospel, and Josiah Forster and William Holmes, elders
in our religious Society), a deputation to proceed to America,
and present the address to the President and other members
of the Federal Government, to Governors of States, and others
in authority in that great Republic.
* The service in Brazil had devolved upon John Candler, of Chelms-
ford, and Wilson Burgess, then of Leicester; whilst in Portugal it had
been undertaken by John Candler, and Robert W. Fox, of Falmouth.
ÆT. 69.]
345
ANTI-SLAVERY DEPUTATION TO AMERICA.
We encourage these our dear Friends to proceed in the
prosecution of the important duty confided to them, in such
manner as, in dependence upon the wisdom that is from above,
they may deem best; craving that the blessing of the Lord
may rest upon the work in which they are about to engage,
and commending them to the Christian kindness and considera-
tion of those with whom they may have intercourse, and
especially to the sympathy and help of our dear American
brethren, members of our religious Society, who have so long
laboured in the same righteous cause.
The clerk is directed to furnish the members of the deputa-
tion with a copy of the foregoing minute, duly signed by him
on behalf of this Meeting.
Thus the subject of this memoir had felt con-
strained once more to devote himself to the service
of the church, and its glorified Head, in the cause of
humanity and universal freedom. In addition to
this, soon after his return from the Yearly Meeting,
he felt it to be his duty to inform the Monthly
Meeting of a prospect of religious service in some
parts of North America, which had long been before
him.
His friends feelingly entered into the consideration
of what he had then spread before them. They
sympathized with him and his beloved wife; they
felt much in the prospect of losing his society and
his services of various kinds, both in the meeting
and in the city; but they did not feel warranted to
withhold their cordial concurrence and unity. They
issued a certificate accordingly, addressed "To the
inhabitants of some parts of the British provinces in
North America, especially within the provinces of
New Brunswick and Nova Scotia; to Friends of
New England Yearly Meeting, and to some of the
346
[1853.
RELIGIOUS CONCERN FOR PARTS OF AMERICA.
meetings of Friends in New York Yearly Meeting ;
and to some of the meetings in parts of Baltimore
and North Carolina Yearly Meetings, particularly
those in which Friends are surrounded by a slave
population."
The following notice of the Quarterly Meeting held
in the Seventh Month, 1853, kindly furnished by a
friend who was present, is so interesting that it seems
to claim a place here:-
The meeting gathered into a solemnity which deepened as
the time passed on; there were several communications; one
weighty and singularly appropriate from P. G. William
Forster spoke of the value and beauty of serving the Lord
while time was allotted us here; observing that, "blessed be
God," there were moments when, even here, the sincere
disciple and humble follower of Christ was permitted to feel
the blessedness of serving such a Lord and Master.
When his concern was laid before Friends, I cannot find
words to convey the depth of feeling which accompanied it,
and which found an answer in the hearts of those who heard
him. He alluded, with slow and faltering voice, to his own
age and infirmities, the parting with his loved and affectionate
wife. Many tears were shed; after a few minutes' pause, the
bitterness of the sacrifice rolled off, as it were, and he gathered
strength, as he proceeded, to lay before the meeting what he
apprehended was required, desiring the feeling, unity, and
judgment of his friends.
It was a season long to be remembered. A heavenly
smile illumined his countenance; and though some felt as if
they might never see his face again, yet, as they had no
doubt that the Master called for him, they dared not withhold
their consent; and with a most full, united, and sympathizing
expression of sentiment set him at liberty.
The preparation of the life of the Apostle Peter,
exclusively in the language of Holy Scripture, had
ÆT. 69.]
347
LETTER TO HENRY TUKE.
occupied some part of his time and attention. He
was earnest to complete this little compilation, in
order that, with others of a similar kind which he
had prepared, it might be printed in the language of
those countries in which the New Testament is not
allowed to be freely circulated; and he hoped that
this simple mode of diffusing divine truth would,
under the Lord's blessing, do something towards the
spread of the doctrines of life and salvation in those
benighted lands. Writing on this subject to his
young friend Henry Tuke, on the 24th of the Eighth
Month, he says:-
I enclose two little Scripture books, which, to tell the truth,
I put together under some little feeling of duty; and, with
the hope, if my days should be prolonged, that I may be able
to get them printed in some of the continental languages,
for circulation where the volume of Holy Scripture is to a
great degree, or, sad to say, entirely prohibited. I should
have been glad to have got them and some others printed,
before my departure, in Spanish and French-in French for
the Roman Catholics in Canada and Hayti—and in the
strong hope that I might find some channel open through
which I could send the Spanish to Mexico, &c. I long to do
something of the sort in Portuguese for Brazil, &c.
Give my best love to thy father, my dear and honoured
friend. It is pleasant to think of the Christian fellowship
which, in many times of deep suffering, I have enjoyed with
him in that unity which is in the Truth, and nowhere else;
and under the outpouring of the Divine anointing, as I believed
it to be richly vouchsafed to him from above.
If at last, through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, I am
permitted to enter within the gates (and what a wonder of
mercy that would be), it cheers my heart to think of meeting
him, and thee too, my precious, tender child, where neither
death nor sin, nor any other thing whatsoever, will sepa-
rate us one from the other, nor from the presence of our Lord.
348
[1853.
LETTER TO ANNA GURNEY.
A few days latter he writes on the same subject :
TO ANNA GURNEY.*
MY DEAREST COUSIN,-I have sent one of each of my
little Scripture books, in English, for Samuel Carr, and
should like, if I might, to send to some other of our good
friends, Paul Johnstone, Arthur Upsher, &c. I have had
them printed in English in the hope that I may have the
benefit of the opinion of persons more competent than myself,
upon those chapters (Peter v. and vi.) in which I have had to
harmonize the narrative. I would send one to Dr. Cooper;
but I hate to make a fuss about anything I have had to do
with, especially with persons with whom I have had so tran-
sient an acquaintance.
I am
Pray do so much as just to look at the chapters I have
cut out of the Acts, in Armenian and Modern Greek.
not without the hope that in America-if I get there-I may
fall in with some return Missionary from the Levant, whom I
may get to help me in the Armenian,—or rather to undertake
* To readers unacquainted with her history and character, it may be
interesting to know that Anna Gurney was the daughter of Richard
Gurney, of Keswick, near Norwich, brother of John and Joseph Gurney,
the heads, respectively, of the Earlham and the Grove families. Her
inother's sister was the mother of the Buxton family. Anna Forster's
only sister, Sarah Buxton, who died suddenly at Bristol, while on a
journey, in 1839, for many years after the decease of both their parents,
lived under the same roof with her cousin Anna Gurney, at Northrepps
Cottage. "Here," says a writer in the Athenæum, "these ladies passed
lives of the purest and most active benevolence, and energetically
devoted time and wealth, in partnership, to promote the welfare of the
people around them. Miss Buxton was the leader. She was thus
sketched by Miss Gurney :---
'In saddening memory's glass, that placid mien I see,
The eye which, speaking love to God, spoke tenderness to me ;
The mind within the house of clay-intense, acute, and clear,—
Which poured a tide profusely round of blessings far and near.
The graceful form she wore on earth, so exquisitely frail,
The welcome winning smile that played around those features pale;
Thus fancy paints her as she was, that more than sister dear!
The cold reality returns, and all is lone and drear.'"
ÆT. 69.1
349
LETTER TO ANNA GURNEY.
the matter; for I despair of ever being able to write or read
a sentence in the language myself.
My brother has been down, and we have talked over the
time of our departure. I think it will be either the 3rd of
the Ninth Month, for Boston, or the 13th for New York. I
must see thee again, if it can be so.
His farewell visit at Northrepps Cottage is spoken
of by one who was present as a very memorable
occasion :-
In the evening the party at Anna Gurney's was large,
including Count G. from Italy, Dr. Cotton, the Dash-
woods, Upshers, Carrs, &c. William Forster and the Vice-
Chancellor sat together a good part of the evening, and
seemed much to enjoy each other's conversation, which
several times was made general. It was very interesting;
there was so much openness, cheerfulness, and delightful
feeling with all around, and William Forster was so loving
and kind. In the morning, when the party were assembled,
Anna Gurney died in 1857, at the house of her brother, Hudson
Gurney, at the age of sixty-one. "In consequence of an injury received
from being let fall by her nurse, when a baby, she never had the use of
her legs. But what she lost in bodily power appears to have been abun-
dantly made up to her in mental endowments. She was one of a gifted
family, surpassing most of them in intellectual attainments, and inferior
to none in Christian benevolence, and, what is the strangest of all, even
more than a match for the soundest and healthiest among them in per-
sonal activity, though unable through her whole life to stand or move
without mechanical aid. Her intellect was of the highest order, and
her acquirements as a linguist quite extraordinary; yet she was full of
the warmest, brightest sympathy. Her conversation was not only de-
lightful from its brilliancy, but from her ready perception of the wants and
wishes of others. Not only was her wheel-chair propelled in a moment
to her book-shelves when she wanted a volume to illustrate her thoughts,
but the moment she caught a friend's eye in search of any article at a
little distance, her chair was turned in that direction, and the object was
presented with indescribable grace. She made young people exceed-
ingly fond of her, entering with enthusiasm into their pursuits, and
always willing and able, from her large fund of knowledge, to assist
them. From her home at Northrepps Cottage she won, by her kindness
350
[1853.
FAREWELL VISIT AT NORTHREPPS.
he read the 22nd chapter of Luke. Though he always read
the Scriptures with deep feeling, and in a very striking
manner, this was beyond all; and when he came to the 44th
verse, he was so much overcome that he could hardly proceed.
He afterwards addressed the company very impressively, and
with unusual solemnity. On taking leave, he said to his
cousin, "Anna, remember me in thy best moments; re-
member me at the throne of grace." It seemed so like a last
parting.
The time of his departure now drew near. The
following interesting account of his last days at
home is taken from the memoranda of one of his
sisters:-
It was on Seventh-day, the 20th of the Eighth Month,
when I arrived at Earlham Road; my sister Sarah was there.
Our brother met me with his usual kindness.
After meeting on the following day we called at the
hospital, where he was a frequent visitor. He wished to see
a poor German boy who had claimed his particular notice
and care, and to give him some German books.
The poor
and helpfulness, the strongest influence over the fisherfolk upon the coast,
who regarded her almost as a superior being. At her own expense she
procured a life-boat, and gun or mortar for throwing ropes over vessels
in distress; and to secure the right use of these she would sometimes
rise from her bed on stormy nights, when she could not sleep from sym-
pathy with those upon the raging sea, and have herself carried down to
the coast, three quarters of a mile off, to see that the men were at their
posts, and to encourage them in their perilous duties. And, when half-
drowned sailors were brought ashore, she remained to give care and
directions for their treatment, or took them to her own home to have all
needful attention paid to them.
Schools, the Bible Society, and the Anti-Slavery cause, with other objects
of Christian philanthropy, received her warm sympathy and energetic
assistance; while it was obvious that all this true-hearted consecration of
herself and her means to the noblest purposes of Christian benevolence,
sprung from, and was sustained by, vital faith in the Redeemer, and
ardent love to his cause." See an interesting notice of her in the "Book
of Golden Deeds."
ÆT. 69.]
351
LAST DAYS AT HOME.
seemed so pleased to see him, and to feel his kindness. He
took such a lively interest in all the minute details of the
hospital, that every thing which tended in the smallest degree
to their comfort he thought worth his attention.
On Fifth-day we all went to meeting. He preached for
some time, beginning with the words, "And Enoch walked
with God, and he was not, for God took him." He very
beautifully and instructively described the high privileges of
those who did desire that their daily walk in life should be
according to the will of their God; and who, having them-
selves experienced the exceeding preciousness of a Saviour's
redeeming love and mercy, were earnest to follow his holy
example and precepts, and to devote their hearts and lives to
his service; earnestly setting forth the necessity of working
while it was day, and that the Christian must redeem the
time, not live unto himself:-"Ye are not your own, ye are
bought with a price: pressing most affectionately, and
urging upon those present not to allow the world and its
many attractions to prevent them from faithfully serving
their Lord—time at the most is very short-the longest life
on earth but a short period. He dwelt upon the words,
"He was not, because God took him ;" and described
the glorious inheritance, the heavenly rest, which is the
portion of those who are translated from a life of faith on
earth to the full fruition of glory in heaven; ending, in a
most touching manner, with the words of Paul: "I commend
you to God, and the word of his grace."
""
After meeting we went with him into the lowest parts of
the city, to visit some of the many destitute who had excited
his sympathy.
The last Sabbath, the 28th, the meeting was large. His
preaching was very striking and touching. "You hath He
quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins," were the
words he began with; showing that the Gentiles were dead
in trespasses and sins before the quickening power of the
Holy Spirit came upon them; that they had received the
glorious Gospel in its fulness; that each of us by nature is
dead until renewed by the Holy Spirit, dead in trespasses
352
[1853.
LAST DAYS AT HOME.
and sins. What would any of us be without this Spirit! He
dwelt much upon its renovating power-how it renews the
heart, changes the affections, gives a desire to live unto Christ,
to devote all our sympathies, all our energies, to his cause.
He beautifully and largely spoke of what Christ has done for
us; that He had descended from the glory of his Father's
throne, dwelt upon this earth, and borne earthly sufferings
for us, and lastly an agonizing death upon the cross-that He
had risen again and ascended into heaven, where He ever
pleadeth for us as the living Intercessor. The high privileges
which we have in the Gospel,—that we can none of us plead
ignorance-but how this may again and again be sounded in
the ears, without touching the heart, unless it be quickened
by the Holy Spirit; but that this blessed experience had been
known and felt by hundreds, and thousands, and tens of
thousands, of all nations and countries. What a blessed
thing to know that Jesus has ascended up to heaven, and
there continually pleads for us with the Father, who hears
Him always-dwelling much upon his offices as Intercessor,
and upon the bright hopes of the Christian, and the highest
privileges and blessings of the glorified saints. Many of his
friends were around him after the meeting, to shake hands
and take a last farewell; but any formal leave-taking he
shrank from, as too much for his feelings.
It was a beautiful day, and we walked long together in the
garden, much admiring his fine flowers and fruit trees, which
he had had such particular pleasure in cultivating and
pruning.
On the next morning we went to breakfast with Samuel
Gurney, his wife, and daughter.
It was a very interesting time: S. G. read the fourteenth
chapter of John; and then our dear sister Anna spoke with
much feeling of the prospect of their separation; how tenderly
she felt it, and how uncertain their ever meeting again; but
how they had been helped through in former trials; and she
desired to commit all into the hands of Him who would do
all things for them.
After a few remarks from our dear brother, S. G. said, that
ÆT. 69.]
353
LAST DAYS AT HOME.
he did most fully believe that it was his duty to pursue the
work; and he was earnest in every way to encourage him;
though so hard to part, which he felt to be one of the greatest
trials, yet he did believe they would be mercifully supported;
he desired to leave all to Him who knew all, and who would
prove their strong rock in all times of need.
The last thing we packed was the nice complete travelling
case for letters and private papers; and which, as a lock-up
case, was so needed. This contained various treasures, parting
gifts of his friends, and many farewell notes, and other papers.
But he never had the pleasure of these; for, before he left the
station, it mysteriously disappeared, and all the contents,
with much money, were lost. *
When parting in the evening he looked calm and peaceful,
though he spoke but little. Our beloved sister had really
cheered up and made great efforts, in trying to comfort him,
saying she could reverently give thanks in the belief that all
was right. He said, "I trust, my dear, thou wilt have no
cause for uneasiness." The parting was a tenderly touching
one. My sister followed him to the hall entrance, and took the
candle to the carriage door, once more to look upon his coun-
tenance, which, she afterwards remarked, was so sweet."
This was the last time she saw him; "The Lord bless thee, my
dearest! the last words she said to him.
66
She sank much the next few days, when she seemed, at
times, almost to realize the parting as final on this earth.
She was comforted on hearing of the peace he had on his
embarkation, when a most remarkable calm and holy feeling
were granted; and we can believe that He who was thus
calling him forth, was very near him, to calm, strengthen and
comfort with his love and presence.
* Though every search was made immediately, they had the trial and
mortification to hear the next morning, that it was found in a low part
of Norwich, cleared of all its contents.
Again and again they heard with what cheerful submission he could
speak of it, though so often missing it, and needing the much it contained.
VOL. II.]
2 A
CHAPTER XLVII.
LAST VISIT TO AMERICA.
PRESENTATION OF THE ANTI-SLAVERY ADDRESS TO THE PRESIDENT,
AND GOVERNORS OF THE UNITED STATES.
THE little missionary band all met at Liverpool,
and embarked together on board the Canada for
Boston, on the 3rd of Ninth Month, 1853. It was
touching to see the little group of Friends who had
come to take a last leave of William Forster and his
companions, gathered round them, and especially so
to look on that devoted servant with his meekly sub-
dued, apostolic countenance-holding his son's hand
in his to the very last moment of the vessel's steaming
away, with a look of parental tenderness more eloquent
than words could be. It was a scene never to be for-
gotten by those who witnessed it. It attracted the
notice of the passengers around, who were evidently
struck with the quiet solemnity of the parting.
The voyage was rough for the season of the year,
but the deputation reached Boston in safety on the
15th. They were met, on landing, by their kind
friends Robert J. Murray, and Mahlon Day, of New
York; Marmaduke C. Cope, of Philadelphia; Samuel
Boyd Toby, of Providence; Stephen A. Chase, of
Salem; Samuel Boyce, of Lynn; and John D. Lang,
of the State of Maine; by all of whom they were
cordially welcomed to their native shores.
ÆT. 69.]
355
VISITS AT BURLINGTON.
William Forster and his brother went forward to
Providence; whilst their companions proceeded to
New York. Accompanied by S. B. T. and R. J. M.,
W. F. attended a meeting a day or two after
at Smithfield, in the country, of which the latter
writes:-
In the meeting W. F. was instructively and sweetly
engaged in the ministry. He spoke first of our condition as
men, of our need of a Saviour, and of the glorious provision
made for our redemption and salvation through Jesus Christ;
setting forth briefly, but very forcibly, the whole Gospel plan.
He then referred to those in former time, unto whom God had
granted their request, but sent leanness into their souls, dwell-
ing at length on the necessity of practical righteousness.
In conclusion he expressed to the little company that he
believed it was right for him to have been with them, feeling
that there was a little legacy of love due from him to them.
In the course of the following week the four
travellers again met at Burlington. Here William
Forster found a congenial home, and a refreshing
resting place at West Hill, the residence of his dear
and valued friend Eliza P. Gurney; and they all
much enjoyed their visits to Stephen and Rebecca
Grellet, Richard Mott, and other kind friends. Before
quitting Burlington they had an interesting parting
opportunity at Stephen Grellet's, during which
"William Forster in much love addressed those
present, and especially handed the word of encou-
ragement to his dear old friend and fellow-labourer
in the Gospel." They had long known and loved
each other, and had often met before, both in Europe
and in America, in the service of their common Lord.
The veteran soldiers of Christ now parted to see each
other's faces no more, till, united by those bonds
2 A 2
356
[1853.
VISITS AT PHILADELPHIA, ETC.
which "death renders indissoluble," they should
again stand side by side amidst all those to whom
God hath given the final victory, through our Lord
Jesus Christ.
The deputation then proceeded to Philadelphia,
where the two brothers took up their quarters at
their long-tried friend Thomas Evans'. They spent
a few days in the city in Christian intercourse with
many beloved friends, and went out on Seventh-day
evening to Thomas Wistar's, and attended the
meeting at Abington the next day. The following
notice of W. F.'s communication in that meeting
has been kindly furnished by a Friend who was
present :-
It was the real, true, living Gospel-the atonement that
has been made for us-the precious price of the blood of
Christ that has redeemed us-the richness and the largeness
of the grace to which we are called. It seemed as if we might
all have been his children, gathered around him in his own
parlour, his words were so full of persuasion and love. Over
and over he impressed on us that to this the Lord has called
us-to this the Lord would bring us-to eternal glory through
our Saviour Jesus Christ. "And O, my dear brethren," said
he, “let us look to it, that we who are called receive not the
grace of God in vain." Then, pausing, he repeated, more
earnestly, as though such precious truths could not fail to win
all hearts: "For to this the Lord has called us; to this the
Lord would bring us, to eternal glory, through our Saviour
Jesus Christ."
After this little tarriance in Philadelphia and its
neighbourhood, the deputation passed on to Baltimore;
and, having been refreshed among their beloved friends
in that city, they proceeded to Washington, there
to begin the arduous service which had been confided
ÆT. 69.]
357
THE PRESIDENT AT WASHINGTON.
to them. In that service William Forster, besides
his labours as a minister of Christ, took so promi-
nent and important a part that, though it can hardly
be matter of surprise, it must be felt to be cause of
regret that scarcely anything relating to it, written
by himself, has been met with; for no other hand
can give the characteristic features of his own
memoranda; and they would have had a special
interest and value in connection with this his last
labour of love and work of faith, in the cause of his
Redeemer, and the service of his fellow-men. The
pen of his faithful brother and fellow-helper in the
Lord, has, however, supplied some of the deficiency,
and to him, chiefly, the reader is indebted for the
following particulars:*-
10th mo. 1st. Seventh-day.-We had an interview with
Franklin Pierce, the President of the United States, at the
Government house in the city of Washington; he received
us affectionately and courteously. My dear brother intro-
duced our errand, speaking of the long-felt interest of the
Society of Friends in the termination of slavery and the
slave-trade; and of the extended circulation of the address in
Europe and in the Brazils. The President made some re-
marks on the present and more recent state of the question
in the United States, and took a discouraging view of the
prospect of an early termination of slavery amongst them.
He recognised the concern of Friends as a religious one, and
did not regard our coming as an interference. He encouraged
the visit to the several governors as a likely means to carry
out the concern, reminding us, as a reason for this, of the
independence of the several States. The pressure of his
duties as president would not allow of our reading the address.
It was remarked to him that we had not much to do with
* The additional information has been kindly furnished by John
Candler.
358
[1853.
GOVERNOR OF VIRGINIA.
slaves, but with slaveholders, and that we wished to pursue
a quiet course. He appreciated this, believing it would
facilitate our object. After expressing a belief that, if there
was a sincere looking to our Father in Heaven, a way would
open to terminate the system, we withdrew.
On First-day they held their meeting for worship
at the hotel, and were joined by a few others. In
the afternoon they visited a coloured school at Dr.
Butler's episcopal place of worship, the number who
usually meet there being about 200. William
Forster addressed the company briefly, but with
much earnestness. Their next object was to obtain
an interview with Joseph Johnson, the Governor of
the State of Virginia. J. F. continues :---
10th mo. 3rd.—We left Washington, and travelled to Rich-
mond in Virginia. On inquiring for the Governor, we found
that he was on his plantation in a distant part of the State;
we therefore retraced our course, and went by Baltimore and
Cumberland to Bridgetown.
We were glad to learn that he was at his farm, about half-
a mile out of the town. We went there, met with him, and
he received us civilly in his own parlour. My brother soon
mentioned to him our errand; he seemed to know but little
of Friends. He very soon gave us to understand that slavery
is a subject on which the Virginians are extremely sensitive;
they are averse to external interference, thinking that others
have done much to unsettle them. At the same time he
accepted the address, and would give it his serious attention.
My brother asked leave to read it, and he was allowed to do
SO. I felt that it spoke many home truths very plainly, but
he heard it patiently, and we hope it made an impression.
He spoke of many who would be glad to liberate their slaves
if they knew how: but what could they do with them?
admitting that in the abstract the truths were those to which
he could subscribe. He condemned the African slave-trade;
ÆT. 69.]
359
GOVERNOR OF OHIO.
but he was reminded that there is an internal slave-trade in
the United States. He remarked that it would not do for the
editor of a newspaper to print the address in Virginia, or for
a minister to announce it from the pulpit; the dearest rights
of the people are bound up in the subject of slavery. We
replied we had no thought of doing such things. It was not
for us to attempt to dictate; we wished them to do the right
thing, believing that if there was a sincere looking to the
Lord for help to terminate the system, a safe course of action
would be seen. We commended the paper to his serious
reflection and to the divine blessing, and left him.
They now proceeded to Ohio to see the Governor
of that State, William Medill:
10th mo. 9th. We attended the meeting at Mount Pleasant
in Ohio, in which W. F. spoke not long, but instructively, on
the uncertainty of life, the certainty of death, and after
death the judgment. "What is your life? it is but a vapour,"
inviting to earnestness in seeking for a well-grounded interest
in Christ, and in serving Him upon earth.
After the reading of a chapter in the Epistle to the Hebrews
in the evening, in a Friend's family, he spoke of the great
value of that portion of Holy Scripture; contrasting the law,
which, however, was of divine authority, with the gospel;
inviting all to embrace the latter in its fulness, its precious-
ness, and its purity. I am often taught by the enlargement
of his mind, his love to the Redeemer, his modesty in
speaking of his own attainments, and by his sense of the
greatness of that mercy which is in Christ.
13th.-We saw the Governor of Ohio at Lancaster in that
State. We were with him above an hour: he listened to the
reading of the address with much patience. He fully admitted
the advantage of slavery being abolished in this State, and
says that public opinion is against it, and that it is excluded
from the State in perpetuity. But popular prejudice is strong
against the people of colour; insomuch that a white man,
because he had married a woman of colour, was not allowed
360
[1853.
GOVERNOR OF KENTUCKY.
to vote, though he had as much right to do so as the governor ;
but law kept him away from the ballot-box. So much for
true American liberty!
He told us that, both morally and politically, he is opposed
to the system, but sees no way for its termination. We urged
that it is unwise to come to this conclusion. He thinks the
interests of the people of the South are so much bound up in
the question, that it must be left to take its course. This is a
sad way of treating an anti-christian mode of conduct; it is
the principle that that which is just and right must give way
to policy and expediency.
16th.—We attended the meeting at Cincinnati; about 200
present. My dear brother spoke at length on the great
privileges of the gospel now placed within our reach. These
are not to us the days of ignorance. To us the darkness is
passed, and the true light now shineth; earnestly appealing
to all, each to be alive to the great business of life, to open
the heart to the working of the Spirit to effect this; pressing
upon us the interests of eternity rather than the pleasures of
this life; and adverting to these days of outward prosperity.
Crossing over into Kentucky they had an interview
with Lazarus W. Powell, the Governor of the
State:
18th.-Saw the Governor of the State of Kentucky at Frank-
fort. He received us very agreeably, heard the address
patiently, and was courteous and mild. In conversation he
told us that the value of slave property in this State is seventy
million dollars; upwards of 100,000 slaves in a population of
one million. Like others, he agreed with us on the African
slave-trade; which caused us to remind him of the internal
slave-trade. I understood him to say that their laws forbid
the introduction of slaves from other states, and that they do not
forbid the teaching of them to read or write, though but few
are so taught. Some of the inhabitants are for the abolition of
slavery, others against it. It was pressed upon him to give
ÆT. 69.]
361
GOVERNOR OF INDIANA.
the subject an attentive consideration, and we parted friendly,
with an acknowledgment on our part of his kindness.
Returning to Cincinnati they visited the Refuge
for Juvenile Offenders in that city, and found much
to interest them in the arrangements and manage-
ment of that institution-schools, workshops, religious
instruction, diet and lodging, all presenting a refor-
matory character-tending to improvement. William
Forster addressed the young people seriously and
affectionately. On their way to Indianapolis to visit
the Governor of the State, Joseph A. Wright, they
spent First-day at Richmond, and were kindly enter-
tained at their friend Elijah Coffin's.
23rd.-At a large meeting on First-day at Richmond,
W. F. spoke at some length. "One thing I know, whereas
I was blind, now I see." There are many here, he said, who
can recur to their spiritual blindness, feeling that they now
see in the light of the Lord. In the language of sympathy
and comfort, he encouraged such to hold fast steadfastly to
the end-warning others, on the solemn consideration of the
two states, the carnal and the spiritual, the earthly and the
heavenly, seriously to consider, as in the cool of the day, on
which side of the line they are.
26th.-Saw the Governor of Indiana at Indianapolis. He
received us with openness, and listened to the address with
attention, telling us of their assisting in sending free coloured
people to Liberia. Our case was pressed upon him rather
urgently. Though Indiana is a free State, men in office have
opportunities, in the use of moral, peaceable, Christian argu-
ments, to plead the cause of the slave.
After this interview the Governor pressed the
friends of the deputation to spend an evening with
him at his private residence, which they gladly agreed
362
[1853.
GOVERNOR OF ILLINOIS.
to. They had much interesting and animated con-
versation, and the visit closed with a time of religious
retirement. William Forster addressed the governor,
who had lately lost his wife, in a touching strain of
fervent Christian regard, expressing a desire that all
his sorrows might be sanctified to him, and that a
blessing might attend him and his sister, through
time and eternity. The company parted under feel-
ings of regard and love to each other; and there
appeared reason to hope that good had been the
result of the evening's intercourse.
Leaving Indianapolis they visited Bloomfield, and
had a long journey afterwards to Joliet, the residence
of Joel A. Matteson, the Governor of the State of
Illinois. J. F.'s narrative thus proceeds :-
30th.-Attended the meeting at Bloomfield, which was
large and a time of solemnity. W. F. was enabled, in much
love and earnestness, to declare vital and all-important prac-
tical Gospel truths, testifying to the blessedness of being made
to feel the burthen of our sins, and of being brought to true
repentance on account of them, and to lay hold of that
redemption which comes through the Lord Jesus; dwelling
upon the universality of the love of God in Him, of which
every one may partake, inasmuch as He died for the whole
world in the boundless mercy of the Father's love. When
speaking of the experience of the true believer, he reverently
adverted to the blessedness of knowing the Father and the
Son, to take up their abode with the true followers of the
Lamb.
11th mo. 3rd. Springfield, Illinois.-There are in this city
several families from Madeira. They were persecuted on that
island on account of their renouncing the errors of Popery.
Dr. Kalley laboured much and effectually among them.
They emigrated to Trinidad, and are now come here. An
opportunity presenting to meet them this evening, we availed
ÆT. 69.]
363
GOVERNOR OF WISCONSIN.
ourselves of it, and went. They were assembled for religious
worship, and occupied the lower room of the Presbyterian
meeting-house. One of them, a deacon, was engaged in prayer
when we entered. My dear brother afterwards addressed them
at some length in the language of encouragement and thankful-
ness on their behalf, for the light that had been granted them :
it was practical and evangelical. In much reverence of spirit
he engaged in prayer for them and for us all, alluding particu-
larly to their children, praying that the parents may be helped
to train them aright. The deacon afterwards gave the substance
in Portuguese. He is an elder among them, about twenty-
two years of age, learning the trade of a shoemaker. They
came with much warmth of feeling to shake hands with us.
I think about 120 were present. It was an interesting visit to
our comfort.
5th. We saw the governor of the State of Illinois, at Joliet.
He very frankly allowed an opportunity to read the address to
him, the humanity of which he acknowledged. He was urged
to use his influence with his associates in life and in political
affairs, and to enforce the principles of the address. He told
us, if we wished it, he would introduce it to the Legislature:
this we encouraged. He fully admits the wrong of slavery,
and the evils of it upon the slave-owner and his family, such
as he had witnessed in the slave States. When a senator in
their Legislature, he introduced a measure to make a grant for
schools for the coloured people, and to assist them to go to
Liberia. It was carried in the Senate, but lost in the other
house. We pressed upon him the elevation of the character
of this class. For four or five years during the agitation of
this question, their Legislature advocated the admission of no
more slave States into the Union, and urged it upon their
representatives in General Congress.
Their work at Joliet being done, they proceeded
on their way to Wisconsin to seek an interview with
Leonard J. Farwell, the Governor of that newly-
formed State.
364
[1853.
MEETING AT MADISON.
11th mo. 6th. Chicago.—We held our meeting this morning.
My brother's communication was much to my comfort, on
waiting on the Lord for the renewal of our strength. "My
soul wait thou only on God." It was practical in its character,
turning us to prayer-to the remembrance that we have a
race to run, a conflict to maintain, and pointing to that hope
in Christ which the Gospel sets before us.
10th. Madison.-We came forward, travelling through
Wisconsin to this city, the residence of the Governor of the
State, and saw him at his country house, a few miles from the
city. He listened patiently to the address. We urged that,
as this is a free State, his influence might be extended
beyond its limits. We spoke of the feeling of our Friends at
home in issuing such a paper and sending us so far, and that
on purely Christian principles. He had travelled much in
Europe, in England, and in Ireland, a few years ago, and
heard so much against American slavery that it had touched
him, and he was determined to exert himself. In his opening
address to the Legislature he protested against the Fugitive
Slave Law. He was visited again the next day, and mani-
fested a continued interest in what had brought us together.
11th. In the course of yesterday afternoon my dear
brother said that he had thought much about a public meet-
ing in this place. The meeting was held this evening. It
was a quiet time; before anything was said there was a still-
ness which was to be prized. He was helped to speak with
much clearness and force on the uncertainty of life, and on
judgment after death; on the two great classes, the righteous
and the wicked, bringing these solemn truths home to each
individual; dwelling also on the universality of the love of
God in Christ; feelingly calling the attention of all to the
warnings and convictions of the Holy Spirit; to the need to
all to be born again, directing us to the Lamb of God who
taketh away the sin of the world, and pressing upon those
present the need of bearing the cross and of self-denial, a
doctrine too little thought of by the professors of religion
at this day, but by which, he believed, according to the
language of Christ, we shall be judged at the last day.
ÆT. 69.]
365
GOVERNOR OF MISSOURI.
He engaged afterwards so reverently, and, I trust it may be
said, in such power, both in praise and prayer, that we had
cause to feel thankful that the meeting had been held.
We now turned southward, returned to Chicago, and,
traversing the wide prairies of Illinois, we crossed the Missis-
sippi from Alton to St. Louis, and arrived there on the 16th
of the Eleventh Month. During our tarriance in that city
my dear brother printed an edition of 1,500 copies of the
"Lock and Key," by J. J. Gurney; giving orders for sending
them in packets to schools in Illinois, in Iowa, and in this
city, and taking other copies for distribution in the Southern
States. We went about forty miles westward, on the way to
Jefferson city, by railroad; but my dear brother felt so run
down in health and unequal to exertion, that he relinquished
the remainder of the journey thither. John Candler and I,
therefore, went forward by the stage, and, after a comfortless
journey of twenty-four hours, on rough roads, through a
wilderness country, and being ferried over several rivers, we
arrived at the city, near the banks of the Missouri river.
The interview with Sterling Price, the Governor
of Missouri, obtained by Josiah Forster and John
Candler, is next adverted to :-
22nd. We obtained an interview with the Governor of
Missouri. He kindly granted us liberty to read the address.
I felt the home-strokes which it contained. He asked at the
close what we intended to do or proposed as a remedy. He was
told it was not our business to presume so much; we left that
with them, and believed a remedy would be found, if rightly
sought for; whilst we saw the case encompassed with difficulties,
and sympathized with them. He said Great Britain had inflicted
slavery on them. It was replied, when the American Colonies
threw off the yoke, they could have terminated the system;
but that we thought it well to look forward and not back-
ward. He spoke of some States that had already set free their
slaves; and that in past years Virginia, Maryland, and Ken-
tucky were about to terminate slavery, had not other States
366
[1853.
MEETING AT ST. LOUIS.
interfered; here again we urged attention to the future. He
spoke of some ministers of the Gospel who openly advocated
slavery. We asked for a candid, serious meditation upon the
address, and its scriptural argument, and pressed this upon
his conscience. He spoke of the intelligence of his slaves.
It was remarked the more the intellect is exercised, the more
galling is the yoke of slavery found to be--for the love of liberty
is inherent in man as his faculties are developed. The subject
was calmly treated on both sides, and we came away acknow-
ledging his kindness. A copy of the "Life of John Wool-
man" was given him.
We went early to rest, expecting to depart before three in
the morning. Before midnight the address and the book
were returned, and a letter stating that he was not satisfied
with us or our views. On the 25th we returned to St. Louis.
Having rejoined their companions, J. F. resumes:
27th. We held our meeting for worship, as usual, this
forenoon; the use of a separate room was kindly granted us
at the Monroe hotel; nine sat down with us. Some had been
members with Friends, and others were their connexions.
My dear brother had an instructive communication on the
character of true religion; that, whatever be our profession,
its great efficacy is to bring to a change of heart in all, to give
new affections, and to establish in Christ, and that without
this experience there is no true religion; bearing testimony
also to the work of the Spirit, to which he appealed as having
been felt in days past; and speaking of living out of the spirit
of the world, to which the Holy Spirit would bring men, thus
causing them to lead practical, holy lives.
Before we separated he engaged feelingly and reverently in
prayer, earnestly begging for the forgiveness of the sins of all
present, that these may be washed away in the blood of Christ,
and that we may all so live under the government of the Spirit,
as that when called, one by one, from this state of being, and
brought to the judgment-seat of Christ, we may stand at the
right hand.
ÆT. 66.]
367
GOVERNOR OF LOUISIANA.
12th mo. 7th. Baton-rouge.-We landed here soon after
noon to-day, after a passage of upwards of seven days on the
Mississippi river, having come, by computation, nearly 1000
miles (including the windings of the stream), on that noble
river.
We had slaveholders on our passage down, who came on
board for a time and then landed. My dear brother had some
friendly, serious conversation with several of this character,
in a mild and quiet manner, when they were very free and
open in their remarks, and he availed himself of the occasion,
to express in a Christian spirit, reflections on the system
itself which, I believe, would not be lost.
It is a fine afternoon; we have rode out to a sugar farm.
The plants in the field were of a light green, grateful to the
eye, with long thin leaves like those of flags; the cane six or
eight feet high. It was the time of cutting. The teams
were going to and fro in the lane to the boiling house; they
use long open wagons drawn by four mules. In the yard of a
large, well-managed estate, the boys appeared happy, and
merry, and were singing together; throwing lengths of the
cane into a long trough, raised by machinery to the boil-
ing-house into which it was conveyed. The whole brought
to mind the expression, "the joys of harvest;" but, alas!
what a contrast to this does the knowledge of the fact present,
that we were in the very midst of slavery. I think we were
told it was a farm of 600 acres, upwards of one-half sugar.
A quiet man with whom my brother conversed, gave him the
idea of much wickedness in the place.
They now passed some time with P. O. Hebert,
the Governor of Louisiana :-
8th. We had an interview with the Governor of Louisiana.
My dear brother calmly and suitably introduced our errand
to his notice. It did not seem desirable to attempt to read
the whole of the address. When we arrived at this expression,
"The law allows nothing but hopeless, helpless, friendless
misery," the Governor interposed, wishing to show us how
368
[1853.
GOVERNOR OF MISSISSIPPI.
his own slaves could look for something better, and speaking
of his own conduct in buying at a high price a slave of a family
when sold at public auction on the death of his parent-and
also of an open sale, where he had prevented the sale of a
child under ten years of age.
Some pains were taken to convince him that it is principle
that is spoken of in this paper, that, though he bought the
slave, the law thus condemned him; and that though Louisiana
does not allow of the separation of children under ten years of
age, other States do. He spoke of England having entailed
slavery upon America, by introducing it before the declaration
of independence of the unfitness of slaves for freedom-of
their content in their allotment. At the same time, he
admitted the whole thing to be an evil. He alleged many
exemplifications of the poor being worse off in our own
country, in Ireland, and in France; this he had witnessed on
a recent tour in Europe. He was at the same time desirous of
doing full justice to the motives which indited the paper, and
of acknowledging that it applied to principle. We took pains
to convince him of the sympathy we felt for the slaveholder.
He said, were he to set his slaves at liberty to-morrow, he
should be a ruined man.
I am ready to think he felt some convictions on hearing
some home truths, which he attempted to suppress; and that
he was tried, what if I say irritated; and yet he was careful
not to show it. He thought slavery must terminate when
slaves are no longer of value; and that emancipation must
come from the States themselves. The retrospect of the day
distresses me. I am brought to feel the complicated evils of
the system, its deep-rooted character, entwined into the minds
and habits of the people from their very infancy; and yet it
must give way, though I see not how.
General Foote, the Governor of the State of Missis-
sippi, allowed them a long interview :-
12th. Jackson.-We were nearly an hour with the Governor
of Mississippi. He received us courteously. My brother
ÆT. 69.]
369
GOVERNOR OF ALABAMA.
explained our errand-I read the address. He asked at the
.close what our object was. It was replied that we had very
much fulfilled our commission: we commended its contents
to his best feelings; and desired it might have his calm, serious
thoughts in his private moments, in the fear of the Lord. He
spoke in full terms of the Christian love of the address, and of
the purity of the motive in which it was issued; but that we
were mistaken, being ignorant of the real state of things
amongst them. He then entered at some length into a repre-
sentation of "the happy state of the slaves, well-fed, well-
clothed, well-cared for, taught the truths of the Gospel every
week." He did not believe there was a happier peasantry
anywhere on the earth. They could hold property, and lived
as well as their owners. He strongly urged that if set at
liberty they would be degraded and indolent, and in the course
of two or three generations would relapse into barbarism; and
yet he told us that when his old nurse was liberated by his
mother, she lived happily as a servant with her; but this he
said was an exception.
He had intended to introduce into his speech about to be
delivered to the Legislature, some ameliorating clauses, but
the excitement in the State led him, by the advice of his secre-
tary and some of his friends, to desist. He had thought
to propose that children should not be sold from their mothers
under a certain age-that husband and wives should not be
sold separate-that sales by auction should not take place, and
only private transfers be allowed; but "such had been the
violence of the northern abolitionists that he had been deterred."
We parted very friendly. As we went to the State-house, we
found drawn up in front sixteen men and boys, fifteen young
women and girls, standing under the railing, dressed in their
best attire. We were told they were there for sale, brought
thither by a jobber from Virginia. The Governor said, had
he the power, he would put an end to such sales.
From Mississippi they proceeded to Alabama, and
paid a visit to Henry W. Collier, the Governor of
that State :-
VOL. II.]
2 B
370
[1853.
ALABAMA.
16th. Montgomery in Alabama.-After travelling three
days and three nights successively, by computation nearly 300
miles, we reached this place yesterday afternoon and saw the
Governor of this State. My dear brother read the address, to
which he listened with attention. He said "it was an admir-
able paper," at the same time acknowledging that he held
slaves himself, but would not sell them on any consideration
whatever they came to him as a patrimony. He has one
slave on an estate a few miles off, for whom he would not take
20,000 dollars: he highly values him, as a trustworthy servant,
and a truly religious man, as he believes. The children of his
slaves are taught to read with his own children; and go to a
"Sunday school." He has been a teacher in one himself.
Had he to begin life again, it certainly should be without
slaves. He thinks they are better treated every way than
they formerly were; and admitted that the relation between
master and slave must in some way be altered. On its being
suggested to him what may be the condition of his slaves on
his death, he said he had confidence in his wife if she survive;
but that it was a subject on which he often thought seriously,
and so did many others.
I remarked that, whilst we did not wish on a single point
to depart from the purport of the address, we had been
brought more than ever, since coming to this country, to feel
the difficulties of the slave-owner.
He fully admitted the cruelty of selling children away from
their parents at a tender age, of separating husbands and
wives; and called our attention to something he had said in
his address to their Legislature, of which he gave us copies.
My brother urged upon the importance of acting up to the
light imparted, in order to have a still clearer sight: this I
think he felt. He condemned the rooms in this city for the
sale of slaves, of which we had seen three in walking about
the town. The Governor admits that the slaves are rising
intellectually; and says, that thousands are interested with
him in the introduction of a different and better state of
things.
On my brother's saying to a man he met, that he hoped
ÆT. 69.]
371
GOVERNOR OF GEORGIA.
his children had some education, he replied, "I give them
good advice when they leave me; but I have six sons and
they have all been sold away from me." What an illustration
of this unrighteous system!
The Governor of the State of Georgia, H. V.
Johnson, readily granted them an interview :—
12th. mo. 20th.-We saw the Governor of Georgia at Mil-
ledgeville; he received us very civilly. My dear brother,
with great courtesy and in a quiet manner, told him our
errand before presenting the address. He allowed it to be
read. I thought he felt its length and its force as we went
along. He said, at the close, it was a pathetic paper and well
written. He admitted the mildness of its character; but he
thinks they understand their own position far better than
strangers can. He has studied the question carefully, as
many others have done, and thinks slavery not a sin, or con-
trary to the Divine law-that it was allowed by Christ, still
more so by the Apostle Paul, and countenanced in the
decalogue. He dwelt much on the happiness of the slaves,
the kind treatment of them physically, and spoke of their
clothing, their dwellings, and their religious instruction on
First-days. He adverted to the whole system as having been
entailed upon them by Great Britain; spoke of West India
emancipation as a failure, and only resorted to when the
islands proved unproductive; dwelt on the miseries of our
poor in factories and in mines; that the improvement of the
negroes is gradually going on; and that, if let alone, slavery
may end in time, and the negroes be settled in the western
countries as freemen; but that, if immediately set at liberty,
they would be lazy and depraved, and in a few generations
relapse into idolatry. We endeavoured in a friendly spirit to
reply to his observations as he went along, but there was no
reason to think that conviction was wrought.
They were next admitted to an audience by John
L. Manning, the Governor of South Carolina :-
2 B 2
372
[1853.
GOVERNOR OF TENNESSEE.
12th mo. 23.-We saw the Governor of South Carolina at
Columbia; he received us at the Capitol. My brother spoke
of the course Friends had taken in the Southern States in
years past, giving liberty to their own slaves, adding, that
the slave-trade and slavery had long been subjects of deep
interest with our religious Society. The address had been
adopted in 1849; it had been circulated in Europe and in the
Brazils, and now we were come with it to America. He
soon told us that he is one of the largest slave-owners in the
State; but in a gentlemanly manner consented to hear the
address. It was read, and my brother tenderly commended
to his best feelings the condition of his slaves after his death.
He told us he is a communicant of the Episcopal Church-
his slaves are catechised every evening, and receive religious
instruction every First-day. He possesses sugar plantations
in Lousiana, and should be glad to let us see them, giving us
fully to understand that he feels no compunction as a slave-
holder. He was requested to keep his mind open to con-
viction, if at any time different views should present; and it
was added that much sympathy with the slaveholders had
been awakened in our minds. He seemed pleased to hear
this, and remarked that under his governorship the condition
of the slaves had been meliorated. We knew we were in a
State in which the slaves bear a very large proportion to the
whites. We assured him that we had passed along very care-
fully, avoiding to speak of our errand: he expressed his
satisfaction at this, saying he did not believe twenty men in
the State would have listened to us as he had done.
It was
remarked to him that it is for the separate States to amend
their own laws; and yet foreigners are at liberty to comment
in a right spirit upon what they think to be wrong. To this
he seemed to assent. From his remarks we inferred that he
feared insurrection if publicity were given to our errand.
We told him that our business was with the governors, not
with the slaves.
The Governor of the State of Tennessee, Andrew
Johnson, received them kindly:
ÆT. 69.]
373
TENNESSEE.
Nashville. 12th mo. 28th.-We went this morning by
appointment to the Governor of Tennessee. When told the
object of our visit, and the course Friends in North Carolina
had adopted in slavery, he gave us to understand that he does
not entertain ultra views on the subject, and freely allowed
the address to be read. He seemed to listen with calm un-
moved attention,-that self-command and fixed determination
of purpose, that unmoved countenance, which has seemed to
me to mark the American character of independence. He
entered into a friendly discourse on many parts of the address.
He stated that a law was passed in Tennessee about the year
1832, after the insurrection at Southampton, in Virginia,
which law prohibited the slaves remaining in the State after
being set at liberty, but that it is not enforced with great
strictness. He did not enter much into the merits of slavery;
and I doubt whether it is a subject on which he has bestowed
much thought. He holds four slaves, whom he purchased for
domestic servants. He says there are many coloured people
in the town who attend places of worship and have the oppor-
tunity to learn to read and write; but the general condition
of education in the State is low; and they have but few
common schools in the country parts. It was urged upon
him to lead public opinion in favour of ameliorating their
condition. He remarked that hundreds of slaveholders would
be glad to be quit of the slaves altogether, if they knew how.
We commended the paper to his serious perusal in his retired
moments, and parted with friendly feelings.
We now retraced our course, travelling several hundred
miles to Nashville, and we arrived on the last day of the year
in the neighbourhood of our Friends settled in Eastern
Tennessee, to whom my dear brother felt attracted in the love
of the gospel.
CHAPTER XLVIII.
LAST VISIT TO AMERICA CONTINUED.
ILLNESS AND DEATH.
WILLIAM FORSTER was near the completion of
his seventieth year. The characteristics which had
distinguished his early days became, if possible,
still more conspicuous in the evening of his life.
The higher he ascended in the attainment of prac-
tical holiness, the deeper he sank in humility and
self-abasedness, and the more simply he rested on
Christ alone, as the Rock of his Salvation. The
wider the range of his Christian dedication and use-
fulness, the more ready he was to ascribe all to the
grace of God, by which he was what he was; and
the simple facts disclosed in the narrative of his life
fully show that "his grace was not bestowed upon
him in vain." Yet, like other men, he had his infir-
mities, and it would be a great mistake to suppose
that there is any wish to represent his character as
devoid of imperfections. Those who, by the light of
God's Spirit, have been led to form an adequate con-
ception of human nature, as it now is, and who have
themselves felt "the plague of their own hearts,"
the force of temptation and the power and subtlety
of the Tempter, the consequent need of a Saviour,
and the preciousness of Christ, as that Saviour, will
be the least likely to entertain such an idea. Mere
ÆT. 69.] GENERAL REMARKS ON HIS CHARACTER.
375
eulogy, indeed, should ever be absent from Christian
biography. But if, in any instance, the facts of a
man's life are such that to speak of them truthfully
bears that appearance, it is a difficulty which cannot
be avoided, and, certainly, one that ought not to be
matter of regret. William Forster, himself, was so
apt to dwell on the shady side of self-depreciation,
that there is little danger, in speaking of him, of
losing the balance of truth by abstaining from any
attempt to add weight in that scale here. The object
is not to exalt the man, but "the power of Christ
that rested upon him."-2 Cor. xii. 9.
Brought up, as he was, from his earliest years,
in connexion with the Society of Friends, and
strongly attached to it and its distinctive views
and practices throughout his whole subsequent
course, it was natural that both his social and re-
ligious intercourse should be, in general, much
confined to his fellow-members. But though, apart
from his Christian labours at home and abroad, his
personal intercourse with Christians of other denomi-
nations was somewhat limited, his acquaintance with
their religious literature was by no means small.
Both his mind and his heart were indeed truly
catholic; and he could both see and rejoice in the
tokens of vital religion to be found in others, and
was remarkably exempt from all disposition to judge
those who, in godly sincerity, pursued a different
Christian path from his own.
In the Christian community with which he was
immediately connected he had held a conspicuous
place for nearly half a century; and not merely as a
minister of the Gospel, but also as one who took an
376
[1853.
GENERAL REMARKS
active part in the church's internal affairs; for which
latter service, his intimate acquaintance with the
history, character, and usages of the body to which
he belonged, together with his clear and sound
understanding, and his gentle and affectionate spirit,
peculiarly qualified him.
But, to use the words of one of his intimate friends,
that for which he was most of all remarkable was
unquestionably his gifts as a minister of Christ. By
the common consent of his brethren these were
regarded as of singular excellence. The chief and
most remarkable characteristic of his ministry was,
doubtless, the manifest depth of its source. The
principle entertained by the Society of Friends, that
every particular exercise of Christian ministry should
arise out of a special impression of duty, and give
evidence of a direct influence of the Holy Spirit,
seemed to be especially realized in his case.
It was
evidently no slight or superficial exercise of soul, no
equivocal unction from above, that prepared him for
and constrained him to the exercise of his gift. And
the character of the exercise itself naturally corre-
sponded with the source from which it sprang; the ful-
ness of the stream attesting the depth and richness of
the fountain from which it flowed. A ministry having
such a character and origin as this, would naturally
find its most congenial sphere and the freest utterance
on occasions when, by reason of the pervading pre-
sence and influence of the Holy Spirit in an assembly,
there was a preparation to sympathize with and re-
ceive it. This idea was once strikingly expressed by
another minister of eminent gifts and large spiritual
capacity, who, speaking of an occasion when a more
ÆT. 69.]
377
ON HIS CHARACTER.
than common sense of the Divine power and pre-
sence had been felt at the first gathering of a large
assembly, remarked, that "the waters were deep
enough for William Forster to swim in."
A scarcely less remarkable characteristic of his
ministry than this of depth, though one which,
from its very nature, was rather occasionally than
habitually manifested, was the greatness of the
subjects on which he often dwelt, and the vastness of
the field which they embraced. By way of illustra-
tion, two of his sermons may be referred to which
made a deep impression upon the minds of many.
One was upon Ezekiel's vision of the waters; in
expatiating on which, his large soul, evidently
endued with power from on high, seemed able in
some measure to grasp the mighty subject of the
Gospel's past and future triumphs, in all its ampli-
tude and blessedness; while he specially dwelt upon
the glorious prediction, "And everything shall live
whither the river cometh." The other was upon the
vast theme of man's relation to his Almighty Creator;
in which-first laying the broad foundation of his
need of a Saviour in the depth of his own fallen and
ruined state, and then rising to the glorious subject of
his redemption and restoration by Christ-he ranged,
as it were, over the whole field of divine truth, with
a comprehensiveness and power that betokened both
natural and spiritual gifts of no common kind. After
giving such illustrations as these of the class of sub-
jects on which he was wont to dwell, it is needless to
say that his ministry was, in the most emphatic
sense of the term, evangelical; "a ministry of recon-
ciliation;" one in which "the gospel of the grace of
378
[1853.
GENERAL REMARKS
God" was fully and earnestly proclaimed; and of
which the atoning sacrifice of Christ, and the sinner's
justification through faith in his blood, were frequent
and prominent topics.*
The power which a ministry having such charac-
teristics as these could not fail to possess, was yet
further increased by another for which it was scarcely
less remarkable that singular pathos, alike mani-
festing itself in the tones of his voice and in the
matter and language of his addresses, which was the
natural utterance of a heart in which love, and
tenderness, and sympathy had so large a place.
It would seem to be almost impossible, in the nature
of things, that one who was endowed with such gifts
should be wholly unconscious of them. Yet so high
was his standard of what Christian ministry ought to
be, and so deep his personal humility, that he was
far more tempted to disparage his labours in the
Gospel, than to dwell upon them with feelings of
complacency. Nor could anything be more remote
from his character or practice than a disposition to
put himself forward in the exercise of his gifts. On
the contrary, he often seemed but too ready to give
place to others. Eminently fitted, too, as he was,
for service on great occasions and in large assemblies,
no one could be much with him without seeing that
* It is interesting to have the testimony of a junior witness to the
character of his ministry, on one occasion in 1842. "I certainly never
did hear preaching," writes Ann Backhouse (afterwards Hodgkin),
"that sounded to my ears more apostolic than his. The sinfulness of
the human heart, and the preciousness of a Saviour-the unworthiness,
the utter impotence of the creature-the majesty and power of the
Creator, are themes on which he dwells in a way in which no one that I
know does. But every one has his own gift."
ÆT. 69.]
379
ON HIS CHARACTER.
his inclination led him far more to smaller and
humbler spheres of labour.*
Though a certain kind of timidity was obviously
one of the features of his character, yet, when he was
engaged in his great Master's work, not only all
thought about himself, but also all solicitude about
the judgment of his hearers and consequently all
fear of man, seemed for the time, to be banished from
his mind; while all the powers of his soul were
evidently concentrated on the one simple and sublime
idea of following the guidance of that Divine Spirit
under whose influence he regarded himself as speak-
ing. That he did so regard himself cannot be ques-
tioned; yet no one could be more exempt than he
was from all disposition to put forward his claims to
such an influence, or from any tendency to cherish
extravagant ideas respecting the measure in which it
was vouchsafed either to himself or others.
It is almost superfluous to say of one whose char-
acter was so marked by modesty and humility, and
so free from all tendency to egotism, that he was
rarely heard to make any allusion to his own minis-
terial labours. Like the priests of old, who were
permitted to wear their robes only when they minis-
tered—an illustration once made use of by himself-
he was ever ready to " "lay aside his vestments,"
* An interesting illustration of this occurred on one occasion when he
had been ministering on a First-day in two meetings (though apparently
not with much liberty, as if he felt that he was in an uncongenial atmo-
sphere), and it could not escape particular notice—how willingly he ac-
cepted the invitation of an elderly woman, in rather humble circumstances,
with whom he had had some previous acquaintance, to spend the evening
with her; and with what liberty and affection he poured out his soul,
during a season of worship that followed the simple family meal, in
addressing his aged hostess and a little adopted child, her only companion.
380
[1853.
GENERAL REMARKS
when the appointed service was accomplished.
When his work was done, he seemed to have done
with his work; he was wont, not to look back upon
it, but to leave it. So single was his eye to the glory
of God, that the more he had been clothed with the
authority of the Gospel in his ministry, the less he
seemed disposed to indulge "any secret bent to his
own.' Content to leave all to his blessing, he
appeared anxious to divest himself of every idea of
self-importance. Nor did he show more disposition
to speak of the labours of others. The subject was
evidently too sacred in his eyes to be lightly touched,
either in the way of commendation or in that of cen-
sure; while the tenderness of his nature peculiarly
indisposed him to the latter. It will be easily under-
stood that the same cause led him to be specially
indulgent towards the young and the inexperienced;
to deprecate all rough handling and hasty discourage-
ment in their treatment; and to desire that the
reality of their gifts and calling should be judged of
in a hopeful, rather than in a jealous and distrustful
spirit. He was, nevertheless, earnestly concerned
that all, who were really called to the work, might
so exercise their gifts as to give "no offence in any
thing, that the ministry be not blamed." No one
who heard him, when on one occasion, in the Yearly
Meeting of Ministers and Elders, he had largely
dwelt upon the important duties of those who filled
such positions in the church, would easily forget the
impression left upon the meeting on his closing
that remarkable communication nearly with these
words: We do not want a superficial ministry.
We do not want a flowery-or an eloquent ministry.
ÆT. 69.]
381
ON HIS CHARACTER.
We want a sound, a living, and a baptizing ministry—
we want a ministry that will break the hard heart
and heal the wounded one-a ministry that will lead
the soul to Christ, the living fountain, and leave it
there!"
In noting the more prominent features of his
character as a man, a Christian, and a minister of
Christ, it is almost needless to add that in his
demeanour and conduct, in the various relations of
private life,—as a husband and father, a relation,
friend, and master, he exhibited a beautiful example
of Christian kindness, tenderness, consideration, and
sympathy; and that his whole conversation-using
the word in its larger meaning,—was marked by
watchfulness, circumspection, and gravity, though
without any gloominess or austerity. No one could
associate much with him, or share his hospitality,
without seeing how truly his personal and domestic
habits, as well as the employment of his outward
substance, corresponded with his character as a
disciple and servant of Christ. He was not rich;
but, in his manner of using what he had, not self-
indulgence but the desire to serve his Master and to
do good to his fellow-men, was the ruling principle
of his conduct. What he was and did in relation to
the
poor
and needy, the oppressed and down-trodden,
has already sufficiently appeared in the record of his
labours.*
It was justly remarked by one who watched him
closely, that wherever he went he left his mark. He
was a man to make an impression. His large and
* See the "Tribute to the memory of William Forster," by one who
honoured and loved him.
382
GENERAL REMARKS ON HIS CHARACTER. [1854.
""
somewhat unwieldy person was too conspicuous not
to attract attention, while his whole manner evinced
a strong desire to avoid it. It was curious to observe
how he shunned notoriety, whilst, at the same time,
he was pressing into it; how he longed for seclusion,
whilst his sphere of duty was mostly one of publicity;
labouring unseen where unseen labour would answer,
but more often, "the observed of all observers,'
standing as Christ's ambassador before popular assem-
blies, or in the presence of princes, and great men,
and rulers of the earth. There was about the whole
man that peculiar expression which habitual commu-
nion with God imparts to the human countenance.
You saw-you could not but see-that he was a man
dedicated, set apart for the service of God.
In pursuance of his present mission, he had, in
company with his faithful fellow-labourers, traversed
some of the Free States of the American Union, and
most of the Southern Slave States; and, as has been
seen, they had obtained interviews with the Governors
of each in succession.* Their work, as it respected
the South, was nearly brought to a conclusion, and
William Forster felt himself at liberty to enter upon
the more exculsively religious part of his engage-
ment amongst the little company of Friends in
Tennessee, for whom he had long cherished a deep
Christian interest. He had visited them many years
* Not less interesting than noteworthy as it must appear to a thought-
ful observer, that a small Christian community, like the Society of
Friends, should feel itself impelled, by a conviction of religious duty, to
engage in such a movement as the adoption and circulation of the
Address on Slavery and the Slave Trade, and that it should find
amongst its members, men who freely offered themselves to undertake to
carry out its concern, both in Europe and America,
both in Europe and America, it cannot but be cause
for thankfulness that in both the Old and the New World, and even in the
ÆT. 69.]
383
MEETING AT HICKORY VALLEY.
before, during his first long sojourn in America in
1820-1825; and being now again brought to associate
with them, his heart was largely opened towards
them in the love of Christ.
On First-day morning, the 1st of the First Month,
1854, he and his companions attended a meeting in
a small building in the woods at Hickory Valley.
He "preached the gospel to those present with much
power, dwelling upon the value of religious exercise,
the continual need of watchfulness unto prayer, and
exalting that grace and truth which come through
Jesus Christ-truly not of ourselves, but the free
gift of God, through faith in our Lord Jesus Christ.
He invited all in much Christian feeling, and tender-
ness, and love, to come and partake thereof."
His brother, Josiah Forster, remarks respecting
him, under date of First Month 2nd :-
I often admire the energy and diligence of my dear brother.
How frequently he finds the way to the hearts of the young
men as we pass along, and gives them good counsel, adapted
to their dangers and temptations, dissuading from strong
drink, &c. He manages to make himself agreeable to the
Slave States of the American Union, the motive, at least, should be so
fully appreciated, whilst on many occasions the importance also of the
attempt was not less recognized. A pleasing instance of this is afforded
by the following letter addressed to the deputation, by an American
statesman whose name stands deservedly high in both countries :
"Senate Chamber, March 23rd, 1854.
“GENTLEMEN,—The time I had the good fortune to be with you in
Washington seemed very short, and I am now filled with regret that we
have parted not to meet again. Your visit to my country inspires my
reverence. It was a beautiful conception, and it has been conducted in a
spirit equally beautiful.
"Among the grateful hearts you leave behind, I hope you will not forget
"Your sincere friend,
"CHARLES SUMNER."
384
[1854.
MEETING AT FRIENDSVILLE.
coloured men, the slaves of the house, who readily wait upon
him at taverns; he learns their history. He talks to the
tavern keepers, who are very civil to him, trying to prevail
with them not to bring up their sons to the evils of a drinking-
house. A young man, after listening to him in some private
talk at Nashville at the tavern, said he wished he would talk
to another, a very wicked lad; this youth also came in, and
listened patiently to some counsel. He has found several
opportunities as we came along to distribute copies of the
"Lock and Key," as well as to give away New Testaments.
On Second-day morning the 2nd, they had an
appointed meeting at Friendsville, of which Josiah
Forster says:-
It was a large full meeting this morning at Friendsville; I
think not less than 120 present; it may be spoken of as a
a favoured time. My brother's ministry was greatly to my
satisfaction; and evidently, as I thought, under divine influ-
ence—on the universality of the love of God in Christ Jesus,
and the offers of salvation to all, encouraging some, in the
belief that they had already yielded their hearts to the power
of true religion; and pleading, in much love, and earnestness,
and tenderness, with others who had neglected their best
interests commending true, experimental godliness, dwelling
upon our utter helplessness without divine aid, and testifying
to that redemption which is in Christ.
""
From other reports it appears to have been a
very memorable opportunity." One of his audience
testifies:
In his vivid description of the life of a dedicated Christian,
it seemed as if he might have been involuntarily drawing a
picture of himself-first, beautifully setting forth the fruits of
early dedication, the blest results arising from a full surrender
of the whole man, body, soul and spirit, to the tendering,
sanctifying power of divine grace, in the very morning of the
ÆT. 69.]
385
LEAVES FRIENDSVILLE.
day, before the heart is seared and hardened by the cares of
the world or the love of other things-tracing the course of
such, from one degree of religious attainment to another,
gradually mellowing under the bright. beams of the Sun of
righteousness, till, finally, the ripe fruit is brought to perfec-
tion. In describing the winding up of the earthly course of
the perfect man in Christ Jesus, and the crown of glory which
awaited him, it seemed (continues our witness) as if he almost
opened heaven before us, and a little glimpse was given of
those blessed realities, which eye hath not seen, nor ear heard,
neither hath it entered into the heart of man to conceive, but
which God hath laid up in store for all those who love and
serve Him.
When the meeting closed, he walked round the
graveyard, and spoke of the pleasantness of its
location, little thinking then, it may be, how soon he
was himself to be laid there.
The next day, about noon, they proceeded on their
journey towards another settlement of Friends, and
J. F. continues:-
1st mo. 3rd.-After reading the tenth chapter of the Gospel
of Luke, my brother expressed, with much feeling, words of
encouragement to the elder branches of the family; quoting
the words of the prophet-"The mountains shall depart,
and the hills be removed; but my kindness shall not depart
from thee, neither shall the covenant of my peace be removed,
saith the Lord that hath mercy on thee;"—and addressing
others who were present in a feeling of interest for their
souls.
We had a beautiful afternoon for our ride, and were, I
think, four hours on the way; crossing the ferry over the
Holston river. After which we walked up to the ferry-house,
kept by Samuel Low. My dear brother and I stood in the
verandah on our arriving at this farm-house, and watched the
beautiful sun set over the calm, silvery waters of the stream;
VOL. II.]
2 c
386
[1854.
IIS ILLNESS.
distant moun-
We were now
admiring the whole prospect-the woods, the
tains in the south-east, and the cleared fields.
in about thirty-six degrees of north latitude. We enjoyed
our quarters—a warm house, a respectable, serious owner,
connected with the Cumberland Presbyterians.
During the night William Forster had some symp-
toms of indisposition. These were not, however, of
a character either to alarm himself, or to excite much
uneasiness on the part of his kind companions; yet
now, after all his long and arduous exertions, began
the illness which terminated his life, and liberated
the immortal spirit, "willing rather to be absent
from the body and to be present with the Lord."
The following particulars of the affecting events of
succeeding days are chiefly taken from the memo-
randa of his brother:-
1st mo. 4th.-Although my dear brother had suffered much
pain in the night, soon after breakfast we left for Knoxville,
about twelve miles distant; but in a very short time he felt
so much pain in the side, and sickness, that we concluded to
return and rest for a few hours. The illness continued, and
we became increasingly anxious. Our landlord went in pur-
suit of a doctor. The best medical advice of the country was
obtained; the pain continued; but there was little ability to
take nourishment.
On Seventh-day, the 7th, my dear brother remarked to me
that he should have been glad to be with his wife and children,
adding, "But to depart and be with Christ is better. I have
two or three times in my life seemed to be near the valley of
the shadow of death, but never so near as this time." In the
course of the day he said, "I had thought this morning I
could have dictated a few lines to the planters of Virginia
and others of the Southern States, but I cannot do it now."
8th.-My brother was remarking upon the ramifications of
the cotton trade in the slave States. How millions of the
ÆT. 69.]
387
LAST DAYS.
civilized world are dependent more or less on the slavery of
the South, as regards the growth of cotton-the trade in it-
the shipping employed-the manufacture of it; and then the
uses. But how very, very, very few lift up their voices
against it as inhuman and unjust. The employment of
women under a burning sun to labour in the field, when they
ought to be attending to their families at home, is contrary to
the order of Divine Providence.
About the 10th the dear invalid appeared a little
revived, and dictated a letter to his beloved wife, in
which he says:-
This is a very solemn chastening; I am brought very low,
never so low before. My illness is attended with personal
humiliations which are hard to bear. I often suffer a great deal
both of acute and obtuse pain. I do not say much about
myself, there is very little to say; but I do not murmur, and
now and then catch hold of something which comforts,
especially when I can think of the Saviour as I would wish
to do.
After inserting some warm messages of love to his
friends, he adds:
Of course you will be sure that William and Jane should
hear all that is to be heard about me, if it can be so Dearest
child, I know how tender he would have been; but I do not
know that I could have wished him to witness my sufferings
and my weakness. There may be wisdom in it; and to thee,
my dearest; I do not know that thou couldst have borne it.
It would be hard to thee to see how almost totally devoid I
am of bodily power. My very tender love to dearest Jane.
And now, farewell to you all around. The Lord bless
thee, my dearest, and support and give thee quietness and
hope for the sake of his dear Son, our Saviour. My very
dear love to my brother Robert, and each of my sisters.
2 c 2
388
[1854.
LAST DAYS.
The next day J. F. resumes:-
1st mo. 11th.—In the course of the day, my dear brother
said to me, "Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable mercy,'
are words which I used to think of as of low attainment;
but I think differently now. It has never been with me to
say much of myself. If I may but be favoured to live the
few remaining days to the honour of Christ. The grace of
our Lord Jesus Christ are words which comprehend all I wish
for.
During the next few days the beloved patient
showed symptoms of considerable improvement, and
at intervals even dictated a long letter to his friend
Barnabas C. Hobbs, at the Bloomfield School,
Indiana, evincing a lively interest in that Institution,
and going into minute particulars regarding its
management, and the welfare of the pupils, besides
alluding to subjects of a more general character.
The following extract indicates its pervading spirit :-
When I was at St. Louis a few weeks ago, I had the oppor-
tunity of printing an edition of the little manual which I
introduced to thy notice under the title of "The Lock and Key,"
and have already disposed of the edition to a considerable
extent. I have written to our friend Elijah Coffin, requesting
him to print an edition sufficiently large to supply the First-
day schools of Friends of that Yearly Meeting; and I should
be glad to get it introduced in other schools of Friends, where
it might be hoped it would be made use of with seriousness
and sound judgment. I requested E. C. to correspond with
thee, and to send thee as large a supply as thou couldst appro-
priate to any good purpose. It would be an encouragement
to me to find that thou art free to take any part in the object,
as I am increasingly of the mind that we ought all of us, in
this wide-spreading and free-thinking generation, to be doing
what we can in instilling in the minds of our young people a
ÆT. 69.]
389
LAST DAYS.
belief in the Divine authority of the books of the Old and New
Testament; and to show them to what degree they belong
one to the other; and how, in the good providence of the
Most High, they are transmitted to us as a testimony unto
Christ.
I am in a state of much bodily suffering, and therefore
employ the hand of another, and the little that remains for
me to say must be in few words, perhaps almost too laconic
to make myself fully understood.
A few days later Josiah Forster's memoranda
continue :-
15th. We read the 25th Psalm this morning. At the
close my brother uttered a few words in prayer, acknowledging
to his being brought very low-that the billows had passed
over him; and asking for a patient, submissive, obedient mind.
19th.- Our hopes and fears alternately prevailed through
the last week, and so it was for many days this week. At one
time my brother went so far as to speak of our getting to
friends of Lost Creek meeting, forty miles off. His true and
faithful friend W. H. came to tell me that my brother was
feeling a little return of internal strength, and proposed an
attempt to go to Knoxville. It seemed very unlikely; but, as it
originated with himself, we were willing to make the attempt.
W. Holmes went over to Knoxville to make the
needful arrangements. He engaged suitable apart-
ments, and procured carriages to fetch them. In
the meantime John Candler and J. F. continued
their unremitting attentions to the dear sufferer.
The former writes on the 18th respecting him :—
I have watched by the bed seven hours; there is apparently
less suffering than there had been, but he acknowledges that it is
"hard work, the breathing is oppressive." On reading in
Pilgrim's Progress" of Christian's beginning to sink, and
66
390
[1854.
LAST DAYS.
Hopeful calling out to him, "Be of good cheer, my brother, I
feel the bottom, and it is good;" he raised his hands with a
sweet joyous smile, saying, "Read that again."
His patience, resignation, and tranquillity, are striking.
The many privations and discomforts, so hard to his
nature, were met with much sweetness and submission;
and he remarked that he did not think he had a murmuring
thought.
Josiah Forster resumes his memoranda :-
1st. mo. 20th.-The wind was blowing from the south-west;
the thermometer at 64; the air soft, the sun shining at inter-
vals with fleecy clouds. My dear brother still willing to go,
having had some hours' sleep in the night. Our clothes
generally packed up; and we looking for the carriages which
had been ordered; but they did not arrive. They had come
to the edge of the creek a few miles off; but the waters were
so high that they could not cross at the ford, and they were
obliged to return.
In the course of the following day there was a return of
fever. He asked at one time to hear a few verses of one of
the latter chapters of the prophecies of Isaiah. I read seven
in the sixtieth chapter. On the following morning, two or
three hymns were read to him, the last on the praises of the
Redeemer he spoke with much sweetness and humility,
saying that all he hoped for was, that he might be just
admitted within the gates of the city, and that if there was one
seat lower than another he might be on it, trusting that all
that was against him would be blotted out of the book of
remembrance.
We afterwards had some conversation on the slavery ques-
tion, when he expressed his clear desire that all may be
treated with gentleness and mildness, not in irritating and
reproachful language.
24th.-We were yesterday reading a few verses in the 2nd
chapter of the Epistle to the Philippians, when my dear
brother expressed with much feeling his sense of "the
ÆT. 69.]
391
HIS DEATH.
preciousness of Christ's pleading for us-of knowing Him for
our Intercessor. How comprehensive are the words 'I know
that Thou hearest me always'!"
Within the last two or three days we have read with much
interest the account of Elizabeth Fry's early religious expe-
rience, from about the year 1806 and onwards. My brother
was much pleased with it. We were speaking of her first
visit to Newgate; and I asked him about it. Stephen Grellet
and he were visiting the prisoners at Newgate, not particu-
larly those under sentence of death: they went one forenoon
to see the women; they were not ready. My brother thought
they were resting on the boards, being convicts about to be
transported. He remembers the sight of them, in a long row,
wretchedly clothed; but their children much worse. On their
return into the city in the course of the day, they saw E. F.
at Mildred's-court, and told her of the condition of the poor
children. She went the next day with Anna Buxton (W. F.'s
wife), and took articles of clothing for the children, &c. This
was the first visit Elizabeth Fry made to Newgate.*
27th. My beloved brother evidently became weaker in the
course of the last two days; though yesterday he lay quiet,
not seeming very conscious; but, I hope, not suffering much
pain. In the course of the night the breathing gradually
became shorter; it was evident the solemn close was ap-
proaching. About four this morning he quietly expired,-
I trust it may be reverently said, breathing out his soul unto
God.
In the morning they left for Friendsville, in two
boats the remains, with the landlord of the ferry-
house, in one, and Josiah Forster and William
Holmes in the other-John Candler having gone
before to make the needful arrangements for the
funeral. The river was much swollen by the recent
* See vol. i., p. 141. Also Memoirs of Stephen Grellett, vol.
chap. xviii.
392
[1854.
THE FUNERAL.
rains, and the current so strong that the passage was
not effected without much difficulty. At length they
were permitted to land safely in the field of a planter,
overflowed by the rushing waters. Here they were
met by several friends on horseback; and a waggon
and carriage were waiting to take them forward.
Slowly they wended their way through forests, brush-
wood, and rocky roads, eight miles to the house of
Ephraim Lee, where William Forster had been
kindly entertained only a month before. The next
day Josiah Forster remarks:-
On First-day morning we followed the remains of this
precious brother to the burial-ground adjoining the Meeting-
house: we stood some time in silence around the grave. After
the remains had been deposited, the desire was expressed
that, through the mercy which is in Christ Jesus, this solemn
and instructive event might be blessed to every one of us. We
then withdrew to the Meeting-house, which was filled. John
Candler spoke on the text, "Whose faith follow, considering
the end of their conversation; Jesus Christ, the same yester-
day, to-day, and for ever." David Morgan said a few words;
and, towards the close of the meeting, J. C. offered up a
prayer for the near relatives, the friends, and the company
assembled. We afterwards dined at the house of our kind
friend Ephraim Lee. He and the other friends have a strong
sense of the value of the Gospel labours of my dear brother
at their meeting, which is now remembered with deep inte-
rest as the very last he ever attended.
Thus, on an errand full of love, in the service of
his Lord, died William Forster as he had lived, not
less the ambassador for Christ-the Prince of Peace
-than the advocate of universal freedom for the
whole human race. Had the pleadings of Christian
ÆT. 69.]
393
CONCLUSION.
love been then allowed to prevail, what an amount of
sin and suffering might have been averted; how
peaceably and how safely might that have been
attained, which is now being accomplished through
the dreadful alternative of "the battle of the warrior
with confused noise, and garments rolled in blood;"
yet in a manner not less certainly proclaiming the
great fact that, amidst all the ebbings and flowings
of human affairs, "The Lord sitteth upon the flood;
the Lord sitteth King for ever!"
Truly might it be said, in the language of William
Forster's son, "It is impossible not to feel that he
was allowed to fall a martyr to his devotion to that
great and holy cause of the abolition of negro slavery,
in the earnest and untiring advocacy of which so
large a portion of his life had, from time to time,
been spent." But, "for him to live was Christ,"
and “for him to die was gain." And one such life,
taken in its totality-not free from human infirmities
of flesh and of spirit, but "caused to triumph" over
them "in Christ"-affords a practical illustration
of the nature and value of the simple Christianity
of the New Testament, which it would be no mark
of wisdom to disregard. In its motives and in its
actions, in its principles and in its practice, in its
faith and in its works, as well as in its substantial
enjoyments in this world, and its well-founded
anticipations of eternal blessedness in that which is
to come, a healthy understanding-freed from the
bondage of an "evil heart of unbelief," and wide
awake from the dreams of scepticism-can hardly fail
to recognize a beautiful reflex of "the light of the
Gospel of the glory of Christ, who is the image of
394
[1854.
CONCLUSION.
God." When one,
When one, "so found in Christ," lays aside
the garment of mortality, it is not easy to think of
him without joy, as included in the Saviour's inter-
cessory word: "Father, I will that they also whom
thou hast given me, be where I am; that they may
behold my glory, which thou hast given me; for thou
lovedst me before the foundation of the world."
ADDENDA.
THE graveyard near the Friends' Meeting-house at
Friendsville, Blount County, Tennessee, is a bright,
sunny spot, surrounded by trees, rural and pictu-
resque, gently sloping to the south. A simple stone
marks the place where rest the remains of William
Forster. The day after the funeral the devoted
brother, Josiah Forster, and his faithful companions
John Candler and William Holmes, took leave of
their kind Tennessee friends, and left the scene of
their late bereavement, to complete the object of
their mission.*
They proceeded to North Carolina, and had an
interview, at Raleigh, with David S. Reid, the
* It was a touching instance of Christian friendship when, on arriving
at Loudon the same evening, they met Dr. Joseph W. Taylor, from
Burlington, N. J., whom William Forster had expressed a wish to have
beside him should he be ill. On hearing of his attack he had hastened
to join him, travelling day and night more than 1,300 miles, till he
reached Loudon. He had there taken his place in the coach, and gone
down to the river side to be ferried over, but the waters were too high
to allow either the mails or the passengers to cross; and he had just got
back to the hotel, after this fruitless attempt to proceed on his journey,
when—ignorant of what had taken place-he met the three remaining
friends, the one, on whose account he had travelled so far, being already
beyond the reach and the need of the kind offices of love he had come
to render. He now accompanied the deputation on their journey to
the north.
396
ADDENDA.
Governor of that State. They afterwards visited the
only two remaining smaller Slave States of Maryland
and Delaware, and extended their journey to nearly
all the Northern Free States not before visited. They
obtained ready access to the respective governors,
and had an interesting conference with each; besides
taking great pains to promote a wide circulation of
the address on slavery among persons of influence
and the inhabitants more generally. They paid a
second visit to Washington, and had a parting
interview with the President,* as well as with some
of the heads of departments, and the leading mem-
bers of both houses of Congress. After the accom-
plishment of these services the deputation embarked
at New York, on their homeward voyage, and were
favoured to land safely at Liverpool, near the end of
the Fourth Month.
The ensuing Yearly Meeting in London, on
receiving and recording the report of their pro-
ceedings, making allusion to the decease of one
of their number, entered on its books the following
minute :-
"The deputation appointed at our last Yearly
Meeting to present the Address on the Slave-trade
and Slavery to the President of the United States,
and others in that land, have produced a report,
which has been now read.
* It was not till after their return from Tennessee that the surviving
members of the deputation were told, that during their former stay of
two days at Washington, their late colleague, William Forster, had,
unknown to them, "sought and obtained an interview with the President
and his wife, alone and unattended; and that his manner and counsel
made a deep impression on their minds." And to this was attributed
the expressed wish to see the deputation again, before their departure for
England.
ADDENDA.
397
This report has been deeply interesting to us, and
has afresh awakened our lively sympathy for that
large number of our fellow-creatures still held in the
unrighteous bonds of slavery; as well as our concern
for those who, as holders of slaves, are exposed to
the fearful and debasing influence of this iniquitous
system.
The faithful and judicious services of our beloved
friends in this arduous engagement have been truly
satisfactory to this meeting.
We deeply mourn the loss sustained by the church
in the death of one of the deputation, whilst engaged
in this service-our friend William Forster, honoured
and beloved in the Lord; yet we desire to bow in
resignation to the Divine will.
We feel further engaged to record our grateful
sense of the assistance which, we reverently believe,
has been granted of the Lord throughout the prose-
cution of this extensive labour of love.”
In thus again adverting to the event which had
taken place on the banks of the Holston, in Ten-
nessee, it is not meant, as it regards the nearest
connexions, who still survive, to draw aside the curtain
that hides the family scenes which could not fail to
follow its announcement at Earlham-road and else-
where. Yet, of Anna Forster, who was herself
removed in little more than sixteen months after-
wards, it may not be unsuitable to say that the heavy
tidings were not permitted to overwhelm her. One
sister was with her at this time; and her son and
daughter, who were at Northrepps, reached her in a
few hours, to her great comfort. Her blessed Lord,
398
ADDENDA.
whose unchanging faithfulness and love she had so
often proved before, was near to uphold and to
strengthen her. Deeply as she felt the affliction, her
Christian character shone out brightly under it. "I
mourn," she said, "but I do not murmur;" and she
could rejoice, even in the midst of her sorrow, because
of the sense that was granted her of the glory of the
inheritance, which, she thankfully believed, had been
graciously bestowed, for Christ's sake, upon the be-
loved companion of so many years. And she was
sustained in cheerful resignation to the divine will,
till, at the age of seventy, she also was permitted,
through the same Saviour's grace, to inherit the
blessing to the pure in heart, who "shall see God."
No one, aware of the circumstances, would be sur-
prised that, far beyond the circle of his immediate
family and connexions, the death of William Forster
should have caused an extraordinary sensation, both
in America and England. It was dwelt upon with
much interest and feeling in various papers and
periodicals of the time in both countries; and an
extended appreciative notice of the event, and the
character of William Forster, appeared soon after-
wards in two successive numbers of the Norfolk News,
from the pen of one of his much valued friends and
associates in philanthropic labours, the late John
Alexander, of Norwich. Besides the usual testimony
issued on behalf of his own Monthly and Quarterly
Meetings, in token of their love and esteem, an
interesting document of a similar kind was prepared
and adopted by the Monthly Meeting of the Friends
in Tennessee, among whom he ended his Christian
labours, and finished his earthly course.
ADDENDA.
399
The following lines by Anna Gurney, selected from
other private communications in verse and prose,
may not be uninteresting to the reader, as charac-
teristic both of the writer and of the subject of her
delineation :-
JEREMIAH XVII.
He hasted not" the cross to take
The woful day to meet;
Yet when the voice distinctly spake
Ne'er paused his willing feet.
His heart was human, well content
To hold his even way;
Yet, called by that still voice, he went,
Nor thought to disobey.
He knew the tie we must not touch,
In light and shallow rhyme;
He loved, he prized e'en overmuch,
Friends tried by toil and time.
And oh how loved and honoured he
Of England's hearths and hearts,
Sighed men of lofty, low degree,
Our friend, our father parts.
He knew of filial love the cheer,
His age's staff and stay;
But all he counted not as dear
When spake the word, "Away."
One gift was given. The arm that he
In loving boyhood pressed—
That brother's arm endured to be
His firm, his latest rest.
400
ADDENDA.
He sought not glory, but he found
A glorious death at last ;
When on the slaver's blighted ground
He sank beneath the blast.
He sought not-he-the martyr's crown,
But God the boon bestowed;
When meet to die, he laid him down.
Where wild the torrents flowed.
That stream that imaged forth the tide,
Where Hopeful's feet had stood;
He caught the word, the depth he tried,
And owned the bottom good.
And he shall come again with those
Who triumph in the day,
That Christ shall break his saints' repose,
And lead their blissful way.
When the Deliverer shall appear,
And, freed from grief and care,
They who with Him have suffered here
His joy may fearless share.
March, 1854.
RICHARD BARRETT, Printer, 13, Mark Lane, London.
A. G.
:
THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
GRADUATE LIBRARY
DATE DUE
}
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
3 9015 02007 1984
DO NOT REMOVE
OD